
rJass "R£ 4Q\ 



Book 



r. 



5 



CoEyright^?_ 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT 




BOOKS BY MALINDA E. CRAMER. 



Pure 'Truth in Plain . Language. 



DIVINE SCIENCE AND HEALING 

A Text Book, for the thorough study of Divine Science and its 
application in healing all manner of diseases, and in all the affairs 
of Life. Cloth 5 300 pages, $2.00 

BASIC STATEMENTS AND HEALTH TREATMENT OF TRUTH 

Contains Treatments applicable to all conditions 5 bold, clear type, 

in both English and German 5 cloth, .30 

MANUSCRIPT LESSONS 

By C. L and M. E. Cramer. Complete course of eight lessons, 2.30 

GENESIS LESSONS, by M. E. CRAMER 

This course comprises eight manuscripts and is the Home College 
Theological Course. It is based in the scientific analysis of Gen- 
esis. Nothing has ever been published or written on the Genesis 
of creation like or equal to these lessons. They have the rock 
foundation of an eternal, ever present and unfailing source. They 
are a permanent satisfaction to every one who studies them from 
the plane from which they are written. 3. 00 

BOOKLETS. 

WHO AND WHAT GOD IS 

Clearly and analytically shows what God is, 13 

NOW IS CHRIST RISEN IN US 

Shows that when we find and know God, Christ is known to be 

risen in us, 13 

DIVINE SCIENCE AND THE CHRISTIANITY OF CHRIST, AND 
CHRISTIAN SCIENCE AND GNOSTICISM COMPARED 

Shows some of the points of difference between Divine Science 
and Christian Science, and between the Christianity of Christ and 
Gnosticism, 10 

FAITH AS A GRAIN OF MUSTARD; SUCCESSFUL DEM- 
ONSTRATION 

This pamphlet is exceedingly helpful, 13 

GOD INCARNATION VERSUS PERSONAL REINCARNATION, 
EVOLUTION AND KARMA 

Every one should study and read this pamphlet, 23 

WHAT IS DIVINE SCIENCE? 

By M. E. Cramer and Nona L. Brooks, 20 




MAIJNDA E. CRAMER 



Divine Science and Healing 



MALINDA E. CRAMER 

President of "The Home College of Divine Science;" Author of "Lessons in 
Science and Healing," "Basic Statements and Health Treatment 
of Truth," " God Incarnation versus Personal Reincar- 
nation," etc., and Editor of "Harmony." 



A Text-book for the Study of Divine Science, 

Its Application in Healing, and for the 

Well-being of Each Individual. 



SAN FRANCISCO 

pufslishrd by " the home college of dlvine science." 

3360 Seventeenth Street 

1905 



jUSRASV Of JQNGHESS 
two GW»«n> rfecttveu 

aug 14 »yo5 






OOPH B. 



Copyright 1905 

BY 

M. E. Cramer 






* 

^ 



There is no unity without eqiiality. 

The Infinity and Omnipresence of 
Being, its action and result, comprising 
the one self -existing All, includes the 
unity and equality of man with itself. 

"/ and my Father are One"—jesus. 



TABLE OF CONTENTS. 



Preface 3 

Introductory . 7 

Spiritual Experience 1 1 

Spiritual Experience in Works 21 

Lesson I — Being 27 

Lesson II — Thought 45 

Lesson III — The Effect of Thought 61 

Lesson IV — Law of Expression 71 

Lesson V — Law of Expression 83 

Lesson VI — Denial and Affirmation 88 

Preface to Lesson VII — Baptism by the Spirit 99 

Lesson VII — Prayer 101 

Lesson VIII — Faith 109 

Lesson IX — intuition 117 

Lesson X — Truth's Practice 131 

Preface to Lesson XI — Expression of Consciousness 145 

Lesson XI — The Spoken Word, the Purpose of God 148 

Lesson XII — Heal the Sick 160 

Lesson XIII — Facts About Healing 169 

Lesson XIV — Special Instructions to Patients 173 

Lesson XV — Faith and Belief a Unit 179 

Lesson XVI — Marriage 189 

Lesson XVII — Marriage 200 

Lesson XVIII — Overcoming Poverty 206 

Lesson XIX — Immortality 216 

Lesson XX — Questions by Beginners 224 

Lesson XXI — Theological Questions 244 

Lesson XXII — About Healing 262 

Lesson XXIII — Conclusion 271 

Index 285 



PREFACE. 



As the light-house throws its beams to guide the mari- 
ner through trackless waters, so upon the world's waste, 
this book is sent out to warn the wayfarer from time and 
place, and to guide him into the secure peace and rest of 
Infinite Love. May this chart of Divine realization of 
Truth and illumination guide all pilgrims on the path of 
life into the harbor of Infinite Being. 

As the light shining from the light-house warns from 
danger and lights the way into safe harbor, so the Truth 
set forth in this book of lessons -will be seen to reveal what 
the true light is "That lighteth every man that cometh 
into the world;" which makes clear the way to Christ- 
consciousness. 

The purpose of this book is to teach the principle of 
Unity, which alone makes clear the true relation existing 
between humanity and God, and the purpose of God mani- 
festing in humanity ; to point out the direct and sure way 
of safety and rest. 

May the contents of this book illumine those who 
study it, with a knowledge of Truth which to know makes 
free, and enable them to demonstrate health, success and 
happiness. So will it be. Natural science deals with 
effects in Nature's realm, and treats of the relation of 
things to things. Its theory is, that various and general 
results proceed from particular causes, which causes are 
themselves results. 

The universal Law of Creation, or Science of Expres- 

[3] 



Divine Science sion, as taught and strictly adhered to in Divine Science 
and Healing is as essential to a perfect understanding of the detail of 
Science as is the Statement of Being essential to its perfect 
solution and demonstration. 

To understand the height and depth and breadth of 
Truth expressed in these pages, it is essential that the 
student place him or herself at one 'with Infinite Omni- 
present Spirit, and then know that the teaching has been 
formulated from the consciousness and realization of this 
oneness. A consciousness of the way creative power 
expresses itself in creation is also a knowledge of the 
power expressed in the Spoken Word ; of how the Word 
becomes flesh and dwells among us and is full of grace 
and truth. 

Divine Science teaches that re-creation or re-genera- 
tion is simply a repetition of God creating or generating. 
This brings us back to original Truth and proves that 
man, his nature, form and all is sourced in God. 

In the science of numbers an understanding of princi- 
ple secures correct solution of every problem and pro- 
duces a true example. In Divine Science a knowledge of 
the nature and infinitude of the One All secures truthful 
conclusions, right thought, word and deed, and demon- 
strates health, peace, and satisfaction. 

He who is uncertain hesitates, and he who hesitates 
is like a wave of the sea, agitated and tossed by the wind. 
— James, i: 6. He is like a ship at sea in thick darkness, 
attempting to make safe harbor without guidance from a 
beacon light, and is at the mercy of wind and wave. All 
who hesitate will find true anchorage for soul and body in 
the Truth of Divine Science. It points the way to whole- 
ness for all to enjoy who will partake. This book is not 
intended as light reading, to be read and laid aside, but, 
instead, should be thoroughly studied and applied, which 
will bring perfect illumination. It will bring the student 

[4] 



to a spiritual sense of the natural, normal and unchang- Preface 
able state of Being. Its study will give ease instead of 
dis-ease ; love void of fear, charity in place of criticism, 
faith that knows no doubt, truth in which is no error, 
knowledge instead of opinion, happiness that does not 
yield to sorrow, harmony that cannot be made discordant. 

That is, the light of pure intelligence will prove to be 
the only light, and to be already in the world illumining 
mentality and visibility. To be healed means realized 
unity with God. 

Divine Science knows no authority but self-evident 
Truth; hence, its teaching is all sourced in the Statement 
of Being; and its numerous expressions are all formu- 
lated to accord with the Law of Expression. The State- 
ment of Being and Law of Expression distinguishes 
Divine Science and presents it as equally science and reli- 
gion, and as demonstrable and applicable. Therefore, they 
who give Divine Science thorough study will find in it the 
mental discipline, concentration, change of habits and 
the building of character essential to the demonstra- 
tion and embodiment of freedom; it will bring out their 
ability to teach and heal. With this discipline they will 
be thoroughly prepared to finish the full college course by 
simply taking the theological and normal instruction 
which prepares for the Christ Ministry of Divine Science, 
to preach the glad tidings of peace on earth and healing 
for the nations. 

We know there are earnest seekers in all parts of the 
world who are thirsting for the truth that is promised to 
make free — persons who, in seeming, are " heavy laden " 
with mortal beliefs and cares — who cannot enter The 
Home College of Divine Science, or even take a course 
of class-teaching. To these dear sisters and brothers this 
book will be a messenger of peace, health, prosperity and 
happiness ; to study and apply its teachings will furnish 

[5] 



Divine Science a basis for a thorough spiritual education, which will un- 
and Healing fold from within as the study is persevered in. It will be 
of great value alike to teachers and healers who are in the 
field. A knowledge of the everywhereness and the allness 
of absolute Good is that knowledge which contains faith 
and secures certainty of success. It is realization of 
wholeness and power to heal. Permanent health is Truth 
known and believed in. Humanity must come to know 
that it has ever held and will ever hold a true and unfail- 
ing relationship to all Good. We have only to perceive 
the relationship that is, in order to know the past and 
future. As God is one, His method of expression is one, 
everywhere at all times. 

Therefore, in Divine Science time and place are 
illumined with the consciousness that eternity is now — that 
the ever present is from everlasting to everlasting. 



[6] 



INTRODUCTORY. 



Mathematics is that science which treats of the exact 
relations existing between quantities or magnitudes, and 
of the methods by which quantities sought are deducible 
from other quantities known or supposed. The Science 
of God expressed in creation is that science which in- 
cludes all Science or Truth, and treats of the exact rela- 
tion existing between individuals and between them and 
God. A more universal statement is, it treats of the true 
relationship existing between all things in creation and 
between the Creator and every creation, visible and in- 
visible. 

A mathematical demonstration is one that accords 
perfectly with principle, one in which principle is ex- 
pressed and proven. 

It is axiomatic that there is unchanging principle 
underlying mathematical demonstration. So is it that 
truthful conclusion, or harmonious expression, is in exact 
accord with the unchanging nature of Being ; it is that in 
which Being is expressed and proven. It is axiomatic 
that there is unchanging law underlying truthful con- 
clusion and harmonious expression. 

Supreme Being is one ; hence, the Law of Expression 
is one. As in the study of the Science of Numbers all 
problems solved are known to be in exact accord with 
principle, so in the study of the Science of Being all con- 
clusions are predicated upon what Being is : all statements 
partake of its nature. The first purpose to be accom- 

[7] 



Divine Science plished in the study of Divine Science is to find who, 
and Healing what and where Supreme Being, the self-existing all, is. 
When this is accomplished, it is easy to account scien- 
tifically for individuality and visible form ; it is, also, per- 
fectly natural to think true thoughts, speak true words, do 
true deeds, believe aright and enjoy the certainty of faith. 

To know the unity of the one all is to have no other 
Gods before Me; it is to give place to this supreme and 
limitless Me in all our ways; it is to find that unlimited 
good, and nothing but the good, flows out from us ; it is 
radiating the Light and glorifying the Life of the Infinite 
One. Those who solve Life's problem according to the 
principle of Divine Science will experience these results. 
Divine Science teaches the natural order of Being and 
Being's own Law of Self-Expression. 

There could be no expression without an Expressor, 
no unfoldment without an Unf older, no existence without 
Being, no creation without a Creator, no demonstration 
without a Demonstrator, and no effect without a Cause. 
A visible form could not be without the Invisible Presence 
of The One who formed it. There cannot be a thought 
without a Thinker, a word spoken without a Speaker, a 
deed done without a Doer, or an act without an Actor. 

"Great are the Symbols of Being, but that which is 
symboled is greater. 

" Vast the Create and beheld, but vaster the inward 
Creator." 

Never a time the I of every individual was not. Each 
one who studies this book may understandingly say, the 
I that I am will never cease to be. 

They will come to the knowledge that visible forms 
in nature hold the same relation to their source that ex- 
amples in mathematics do to principle. The examples 
symbolize the principle ; so the living forms in nature are 
expressions of the Creator; they are neither the cause of 

[8] 



their own appearance, nor do they exist separate from Introductory 
their Cause; they are proof of the presence of the one 
that expresses them; they reveal the unity of Expressor 
and expression. 

" We are hid with Christ in God." In learning 
Truth it is found that man is forever in the Creator and 
is an eternal, conscious, inseparable identity. Truth a 
unit, God as all, and all there is as good and very good, 
the equality of Father and Son are forever foremost in the 
teachings of Divine Science as the basis for right thinking. 

As in reading, the harmony of a sentence is promoted 
by adapting the sound to its true meaning, or as the mean- 
ing of idea is fully expressed by adapting thought, voice 
and gesture to the spirit of it, so the harmony of our bodily 
existence is maintained by adapting thought, motive, 
reason, belief, word and deed to the nature of the Divine 
Presence. To do so is freedom. 

Harmonious bodily conditions are to be enjoyed by a 
knowledge of, and conformity to the relationship existing 
between the body and its Source. 

Harmonious expressions and true interpretation are 
one and inseparable. The demonstration of God's Truth, 
which is individual wholeness, happiness and freedom, 
is as simple in method as is the demonstration of the 
Science of Mathematics. 

Science is exact knowledge — truth ascertained. 
Truth cannot be ascertained, or knowledge gained, but of 
that which is exact and unchanging. 

True knowledge exists, therefore, in knowing the 
nature of the Supreme Source and Cause, its action and 
result and the individual application of this knowledge in 
the various walks of life. 

Therefore, the demonstrations of Divine Science are 
thus proven to be the manifestations of God. 



[9] 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE. 



Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is 
true, for I know whence I came, and whither I go. — 
(John, 8: 14.) 

He who knows what Truth is, speaks of the One 
Eternal Self -Existing Source and Cause as constituting 
all that is real and permanent, and of conditions that have 
passed away as temporary beliefs and opinions. 

It was early one morning in the year 1885, during an 
hour of earnest meditation and prayerful seeking, that I 
asked myself the following questions; they were asked 
with faith, believing they would be answered, and with a 
willingness to abide the decision whatever it might be: 
" Is there any way out of these conditions ; is there any 
Power in the vast Universe that can heal me?" An 
immediate and all-convincing reply came. The reply was 
not an audible voice, nor was it an inaudible voice in the 
sense that it could not be understanding^ heard; it was 
not as one person speaking to another ; it was, instead, an 
intuitive response from the depths of Being, which em- 
bodied its very nature. The realization pervaded the body 
thoroughly throughout, illumining and vivifying its 
every atom with newness of Life and strength. Instantly 
Omnipresent Spirit was realized and everything was 
transformed into Spirit. What I had heard of Spirit, 
with the hearing of the ear, from early childhood be- 
came an actual reality, a conscious living presence. From 

[11] 



Divine Science the depths of this knowledge of the conscious presence of 
and Healing Spirit, or God as all, I felt and knew to a certainty that 
"If I ever got well it would be by the power of Holy 
Spirit." I quickly arose from my chair, and walked the 
floor, saying: "IF, if, if I ever get well it will be by the 
power of Spirit. Then there is one way out of these 
conditions ; I must seek that way, the Truth of the precence 
of Spirit." 

At that time I had been under medical treatment the 
greater part of twenty-three years out of twenty-five of 
invalidism. During that period I had received the best 
of medical advice, which I endeavored to obey implicitly. 
For the first time I had given up hope of obtaining relief 
from medicine or through any material means and was 
determined to do the best I could without it. My good 
husband and several friends who were anxious for my re- 
covery were urging me to see another physician, a special- 
ist. My case had baffled the best physicians both in the 
East and in California; twelve had pronounced me in- 
curable. The verdict of physicians, as well as of the best 
magnetic healers, electricians and the majority of my 
friends, was, "She is incurable." Out of the kindness of 
their hearts, my friends urged me to see the specialist, say- 
ing : " It will do no harm, if it does no good." Being 
unwilling to experiment further with medical treatment 
I found myself opposing their suggestions, but finally 
concluded to consult two physicians about the matter 
whom I had come to regard as personal friends; one of 
them had treated me five years and the other two. I was 
somewhat surprised when they both advised me to con- 
form to the wishes of my friends, for, said they : "Judging 
according to symptoms you have need of the services of a 
specialist." With this advice I grew more positive within 
myself, which at the time surprised me. My answer was : 
" I thought you were my friends. I will see no other 

[12] 



physician." One morning, shortly after this experience, Spiritual 
my husband anxiously inquired what I intended doing in Experience 
the matter, to which I replied (not understanding the full 
import of my words) : " Get well, of course; but I will 
not see another physician." After he had gone to busi- 
ness I thought, " Why did I speak in that positive and 
determined manner?" I had never before spoken so de- 
cidedly in opposition to his suggestion. So I went to my 
room to contemplate the nature of my conduct and to 
criticise if I found it merited criticism ; but, to my sur- 
prise I grew all the more determined to abide by my de- 
cision not to see another physician. It was during this 
contemplation that I asked myself the above questions 
concerning my healing and received the all-convincing 
response of realization. 

The last physician employed, who treated me about 
two years, said : "The only hope I have of your recovery 
is based in your remarkable patience and willingness to 
endure pain and suffering." Quite different this, from the 
opinion of one of the best and most prominent magnetic 
healers and physicians who, after having treated me 
several weeks, wrote : " I would have hope of your re- 
covery if you were not so patiently enduring your condi- 
tions, and so submissive to your sufferings ; you are 
altogether too resigned." 

During the entire twenty-three years of medical treat- 
ment I was either taking medicine or applying some ex- 
ternal method of cure, fully imbued with the belief that 
something must be done to recover health. I thought 
constant doing essential to overcome conditions to which 
I supposed myself to be subject, the most of which were 
believed to be inherited. During that entire period there 
was no realizing sense of bodily ease, mental rest, or 
spiritual satisfaction. 

While under treatment in New York, the physician 
[13] . 



Divine Science advised California climate as my only hope of relief, 
and Healing which, of course, necessitated a long journey in search of 
health, which I now know was always with me. I re- 
turned from New York to my home in Indiana, where I 
remained a few months, then came to California. Those 
who believe they are subject to conditions and environ- 
ments and believe in the efficacy of climate as a means 
of cure, will be somewhat surprised to learn that I lived 
in the breezy and balmy climate of San Francisco fifteen 
years before experiencing any real and lasting benefit. 
When I did experience health it was not attributable to 
the climate, but rather because I had learned that neither 
locality nor climate is the cause of health, but that which 
makes whole is One, is whole in all climates and in every 
locality. 

The answer to my earnest inquiry, as to whether there 
was any power that could heal me, was an all-absorbing 
realization of a presence and power not before realized. 
This presence was more than personal, it was omnipres- 
ence; it was more than any visible object before me; it 
was real and permanent. It was so vivifying and illumin- 
ing I knew that I was one with it. I realized it to be my 
life; the very being, knowledge, health and power that I 
am. It was as a ''Consuming fire," in that all things be- 
came It and were this One Presence manifested. Simulta- 
neously with finding myself in God, I experienced the in- 
drawing of all things, i. e, that all are in the embrace of 
one eternal Good. As I looked out over creation, I beheld 
a "New heaven and a new earth, old things had passed 
away." 

That hour was the beginning of my realization of the 

, oneness of Life, a gleam of its truth flashed across my 

mental vision at that time which I now understand to be 

the at-one-ment of the whole, Creator, creative action and 

creation. From that moment I have not questioned con- 

[U] 



cerning "The Way," nor have I known or taught any Spiritual 
authority but self-evident Truth. Experience 

Prior to this experience, the presence and omni- 
presence of God had been but a vague belief ; it was with 
me, as it is with many others, a mere hope, or Truth un- 
realized. If any one had asked me if I believed that 
absolute good was everywhere present, that the Infinite 
Life was manifest perfectly within all living, in that there 
is one God and Father of All, who is in all, and through 
all, and above all, my answer would have been, " I do not. 
I have no realizing sense of it." This is the test of realiza- 
tion or non-realization. 

At that time I had no thought of healing and teach- 
ing others, or doing any of the work in which I am now 
engaged. 

This realizing sense of things was to me, going unto 
God. I then knew I must think and speak from His 
standpoint, would I abide in Him and demonstrate that 
Good is all in all. I was certainly changed, mentally, in 
the twinkling of an eye, and each succeeding day I was 
able to say, understandingly, "God hath begotten me;" I 
am here to testify of the Truth of Being. 

In most convincing and satisfactory ways have I 
realized and enjoyed the freedom of Truth. I certainly 
know that I have everything to be thankful for. Through 
living the Truth, I have cast mountains of seeming diffi- 
culty into the sea of oblivion. With the first realization 
of the omnipresence of Supreme Being, I made my first 
promise, which was essentially this : that if I could be 
healed through a knowledge of Truth — which to know 
makes free — I would, with singleness of purpose, en- 
deavor to proclaim the Truth to the best of my ability. I 
was ready to affirm that as much Truth as in me is, I 
am ready to preach the gospel. I was conscious that the 
One to whom this promise was made was expressed in 

[15] 



Divine Science all living. When the full import of the promise dawned 
and Healing upon me, it was somewhat startling, but I said, " Truth 
will present its own simple method of expression,'' and it 
has done so in the teachings of Divine Science. The 
Truth of being whole now, was so much more than the 
hope of becoming whole, that it destroyed all disposition 
to say, "Lo here, or lo there ;" for the kingdom of heaven 
was found to be within, and was very apparent. The 
actualization of the presence of one living and true God 
rent the veil of separateness and made Truth visible. 

At this point the question that naturally arises is, 
"Were you instantly healed?" The answer to this is: 
I at once saw the unreality of the conditons of dis-ease 
and was free from the belief that they had any power, or 
could control for either good or ill. Thus the ax was 
struck at the root of the tree, and the old conditions passed 
away as fast as I disowned the old habits of belief. 

When my friends heard that I was recovering health, 
they called to ascertain what remedy it was that was bene- 
fiting me. They found me, as they expressed it, " Looking 
like a new person," and asked: "Is it possible you are 
getting well ? Is it true that you can sit up all day? Can 
you go upstairs alone?"' etc. This enabled me to see with 
what strength of conviction they held me as being incur- 
able. This determined me to free myself from their 
beliefs, and I saw that the only way to accomplish this 
was to free them from their false beliefs about me. So 
when any of my acquaintances inquired about my health, 
I told them that I was quite well. I discovered that to 
enjoy health it was necessary to break up the habit of 
inquiring about feelings of ease or disease. Putting this 
discovery into practice enabled me to realize freedom from 
the beliefs of others. It was not long until my friends 
asked me to give them treatment, and as I believed that I 
should do unto others as I would that they should do unto 

[16] 



me, and as I wanted to appear in their sight as being Spiritual 
whole, I was glad to treat and hold them in the conscious- Experience 
ness of being whole. 

Among my first patients were three cases of healing 
that stand out more clearly in memory than others. My 
first patient was a young lady friend, whom the doctors 
had pronounced as having quick consumption. Her 
friends were contemplating taking her to another physi- 
cian for a special examination of the lungs. The day be- 
fore the examination was to take place, she called to see if 
it were true that I was getting well, and I persuaded her 
to come to me every day for a week, before going to the 
doctor, which she did; and before the expiration of that 
time she realized perfect healing, and has been free from 
that condition ever since, and is a well woman to-day. 

My next patient was one who had been an invalid for 
seventeen years. She was thoroughly healed; and from 
that time has demonstrated the freedom of Truth in per- 
fect health for herself and family. 

After the healing of this case, the wife of a physician 
who had attended her for several years, asked me how I 
came to heal her. She said : "How did you do it ? What 
did you call her disease? What was the matter with her? 
My husband believed her to be incurable." To which I 
replied : " Truth made her whole, and I neither saw nor 
named disease." 

The third case was one that had suffered extreme 
pain, at times, for more than five years, and had tried the 
remedies of the best physicians. She was faithful in 
coming to me every day for three weeks ; at the expiration 
of that time she suddenly realized relief. 

I then decided to set apart one afternoon each week 
for free treatment and invited all to come who would. 
The number that generally came was from fifteen to 
twenty. After experiencing good results from the treat- 

[37] 



Divine Science ment, they requested me to instruct them in my method of 
and Healing healing. My effort to comply was the beginning of my 
teaching. I found myself ready and willing to do what- 
ever was requested. I felt just as though previous prepa- 
ration had been made. 

During the hours devoted to silent meditation and 
affirmation of the good, I realized that the mental change 
taking place was the mental act of passing from the per- 
sonal to the universal; and at one time, while making 
absolute statements of Life, I saw the fallacy of the popu- 
lar belief that there is a "lower self and a higher self." 
I knew that Cause and effect were forever united ; that the 
Creator includes creation within Himself. With this 
realization, the belief of separation of Spirit and body 
passed away. I saw that holiness consisted in oneness ; 
that in Truth, Spirit and body are in a state of at-one-ment. 
When there was no longer a belief of two selves, and no 
body of falsehood to deny, my health sprang forth speed- 
ily, and I soon realized freedom of body, and could say, 
"A body thou hast fitted me." 

One day, after having treated seventeen cases with a 
marked degree of success, I experienced spiritual whole- 
ness beyond all former conceptions : I realized the passing 
from and blending of the individual into the Universal 
Spirit of consciousness. In thought, I paused, to ask my- 
self : " Am I drifting from my family and friends ?" But 
intuitively I knew, that where I am in Being there dwell 
my family and friends. " That where I am, there ye may 
be also." Truth never separates family or friends. It 
embraces each member of the family or community ; there 
can be no Truth in the belief that separates families in 
their feelings or interests. All seeming separation is but 
a negative condition, a non-acceptance of Truth. 

The principal thought that I held while treating the 

[18] 



seventeen cases was the Infinitude, Omnipresence and Spiritual 
Allness of God ; that God is Spirit — hence, all that is, is Experience 
Spirit; that the Holy Spirit comprised the whole, whose 
law is Love. I affirmed that the perfect demonstrations 
of God were before me and that His Love reigned every- 
where in all living. 

Upon retiring that evening I was blessed with a 
realization that was more than a mere mental conception. 
It was a knowledge of being Omnipresent Mind. As soon 
as I laid my head upon the pillow I consciously withdrew 
from the body and looked upon it lying on the bed, and 
realized it to be a thought within My Mind. I then said 
inquiringly : " Where am I, and what am I?" Simulta- 
neous with this question, I saw a white, ethereal form, 
vapory and cloudlike. This form enveloped the body 
lying on the bed and pervaded it through and through. 
They were both perfectly transparent. My realization 
was beyond all question that all form was a thought in 
my Mind. Then, with increased earnestness, I thought, 
" Where am /, and what am If" In answer to my ques- 
tion there was a center of light, something like unto a six- 
pointed star, pure and clear as diamond light ; its center as 
calm and as transparent as pure crystal. This center was 
radiating the light of Life — the pure intelligence or con- 
sciousness of the one Self-existing Omnipresence. It was 
an inseparable individualized center of the One Presence. 
Again, I knew to a certainty that it was a thought in my 
Mind. I intuitively knew its connection with the body 
and with Omnipresent Mind. Then I said with even 
more emphasis : " Who am I, and what am If" Simul- 
taneous with the asking of this question the third time, 
was completed the realization unto full consciousness of 
Being. / was that Omnipresence which lies back of all 
form ; the Divine Mind which contains within Itself the 
things that are seen ; the Mind not seen, but which Itself 

[19] 



Divine Science is Consciousness. / was not only conscious, but was 
and Healing consciousness Itself. 

The consciousness that I realized myself to be was 
absolute stillness and illimitable Light. 

As soon as I thought of the immensity of Omnipres- 
ence and of my being it, form appeared within me, and I 
pervaded it. Then I knew that God never thought with- 
out producing form ; that the universe of form was within 
Omnipresent Being. Then the whole of visibility was 
transparent and I embraced, pervaded and lived all. I had 
outpassed all forms, and was the Source and Cause of 
them. This consciousness of Being was the actualization 
of the Truth of the Allness of God, which I had with 
earnest conviction claimed for the patients I had treated 
during the day. In this realization I experienced the true 
relation existing between Cause and effect. I saw the 
Unity and at-one-ment existing in the Mind Infinite, its 
action and the result of action. 

As my attention was again directed to the body lying 
on the bed, and I opened my eyes on the world of form, 
my experience was that the state of Being is the most 
blissful peace imaginable; my feelings were harmonious 
beyond compare. Do you wonder that I know and teach 
the Unity of Life, and the Divinity of all Living? 
You will not wonder at my earnestness in preaching this 
gospel of Supreme Being and freedom alike for all, and 
at my determination to do all in my power to forward 
its cause and extend it throughout the world, that all may 
be brought to a knowledge of the Truth of Being and of 
Brotherhood. 

This Consciousness of Being has been the one and 
only basis for all the work in which I am now engaged, 
or have been instrumental in inaugurating. 



[20] 



SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE IN WORKS. 

~~\ 
"And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all 
unto me." — (John, vii., 32.) 

When I began teaching classes in 1887, I saw the 
necessity of systematizing my teaching ; that as Truth was 
very simple, it was to be presented in the simplified form 
of the trinity, Being, Action and Result; that this Trinity 
being the All, it was all-powerful for good and was the 
true basis for all application of Truth ; that it would enable 
its adherents to speak with authority. I determined, there- 
fore, that my teaching should be thoroughly scientific and 
not partake of mere sentiment, opinion, or speculation. I 
resolved to give a true reason, one based in the Reality of 
what is, for every statement or claim made. My purpose 
was to logically show the conclusions that must necessarily 
be drawn from a true knowledge of The Statement of 
Being and The Law of Expression. With that de- 
termination I have persevered in bringing out the detail 
of Truth and presenting it as Divine Science. 

Strict adherence to the Truth of Being, its action and 
result, has enabled me to systematize Primary, Training, 
Theological and Normal Courses of lessons ; also, to pub- 
lish The Divine Science Text-Book, Science and 
Healing, and a logical and practical little work called 
Basic Statements and Health Treatments of Truth, 
besides editing the monthly magazine, Harmony, since 
October, 1888. 

I had heard speakers say, " We must talk Truth to 
[211 



Divine Science the comprehension of the people." I knew that spiritual 
and Healing things were spiritually understood ; therefore, the true 
spiritual teacher must speak truth to the Spirit in the peo- 
ple. It is principle that Science teaching deals with in all 
its presentation and not the present comprehension or 
limited beliefs of people. So, from the beginning I have 
written and spoken as if my readers and hearers were 
already illumined with the Divine Mind. If this is not 
done, what regard is shown for Omnipresence, and what 
reward have we in Tightness ? 

Some of my friends were desirous that I should speak 
altogether extemporaneously from the beginning and 
cultivate what they termed "Inspirational speaking." I 
was unmoved in my determination, which was, that I 
would speak the Truth that I knew ; that I was to have a 
thorough consciousness of the reality of all my teaching. 
The more excellent way is to teach from knowledge and 
not from inspired conditions. To Be, is greater than to 
receive. To be the Expresser of any power, is greater 
than the belief that we receive the expression from a 
source infinitely beyond us in possibility. I found 
myself saying, quite frequently : " I am doing what I wish 
to do ; in giving class instruction, I desire to analyze every 
sentence, that I may know to a certainty that it embodies 
the very nature of Truth." This method has proven emi- 
nently satisfactory, in that the teaching of Divine Science 
will stand the test of the true analysis of Principle, and 
will enable those who study to apply it in every practical 
way, and to every question pertaining to the real good of 
humanity. It has enabled me to speak with certainty. 
This was the means, and the only means, by which I over- 
came extreme timidity. I am sure that nothing but self- 
evident Truth would have enabled me to come up over the 
shrinking habit of fear, and to move with no uncertain 



tread in all undertakings. 



[22] 



The truth that I have taught and published for the 
past fifteen years has been derived from no book, but 
from the Omnipresent Source of all Truth, which is an 
open book and accessible to all who choose to read it. 

During these years of writing and teaching I have 
had before me in consciousness the omnipresence and in- 
finitude of God as the only basis and authority. One day 
while writing my first lessons I was somewhat at a loss 
to find language with which to expess my ideas in the 
most desirable way, which to me was to express them as 
if Spirit or God was speaking. I walked the floor for a 
time, affirming, " I am Language, all language is potential 
in the Spirit which I am; I can and do express myself 
clearly." I walked to the window and looked to the right, 
my eyes resting upon the beautiful hills called " Twin 
Peaks," and instantly I saw " The Law of Expression." 
I turned from the window, and said to myself : " I see in 
this law, or trinity, — Creator, Creative Action and Cre- 
ation — the Unity and fulfillment of all law ; a method by 
which humanity can free itself from the false race belief 
of separation from God, and from all errors of belief 
resulting therefrom." 

This Law of Expression distinguishes Divine Sci- 
ence. It is the very bottom fact of Unity ; it proves that 
we are the All-Good in Being, at one with God ; we pro- 
ceed forth in perfect action at one with Him, and in 
perfect result at one with His result, or creation. 

In the early part of the year 1888, I realized that my 
time was to be devoted to the teaching of Truth and Heal- 
ing ; and preparing others to go and do likewise ; so in the 
month of May of that year, I decided to open a school for 
that purpose. We then chartered The Home College of 
Divine Science, for educational, ethical and religious 
purposes ; for instruction in Divine Science and its thera- 
peutic application, — the Christ Method of Healing. The 

[23] 



Spiritual 
Experience 
in Works 



Divine Science College was chartered May fourth, 1888, and dedicated to 
and Healing Truth. The following is quoted from the dedicatory ad- 
dress : 

" There is no Truth that is not included in Spirit, 
Science is co-eternal with Spirit, its action and result. 
Then, to Truth, to the Good, we dedicate The Home Col- 
lege. To Universal Spirit, — in which we live and move 
and have our being, and which is our eternal home — we 
dedicate this College. To the Source of all Truth, the 
Bestower of all Blessings, the Life of all Things, we 
dedicate our College." Then, "As much Truth as in me is, 
I am ready to preach the Gospel." 

In August, 1888, I decided to publish a magazine 
in connection with the College, setting forth its teaching. 
The intentions then were just what they are now. Since 
realizing what Truth is, my habit has been to commence a 
work as soon as I saw it was the right thing to do. I 
have neither asked for nor tried to see the ultimate result 
before commencing the work, but have met the detail of 
it from day to day as it appeared before me. When I 
decided to issue the first number of Harmony, in Octo- 
ber, and spoke to Mr. Cramer of my intentions, he said: 
" You have had no experience in that line of work !" to 
which I replied : " No, but I am to have, and it is for me 
to commence its publication." He then said : " Have 
you a subscription list ?" to which I replied : " No, not 
even one subscriber ; I have not even thought that a sub- 
scription list is essential." He then pressed his questions 
further, and asked if I had sufficient money; to which I 
frankly replied, " I have not enough as yet to pay for the 
first issue." He then continued : " If you have but ten 
subscribers, you will be obliged to get out a certain num- 
ber each month, and it will be as much work for you as if 
you had a thousand; the work will be constant, and you 
will take upon your shoulders the expenditure of about 

[24] 



a thousand dollars the first year, besides your work. Now, 
let us consider the matter. Are you ready to meet it?" 
This was the first time my husband had made suggestions 
that in any way seemed opposed to what I had planned 
to do. I took the matter into consideration for about 
fifteen minutes, and viewed it from the standpoint of his 
suggestions ; it brought a very uncomfortable feeling. I 
felt as if a dense cloud had settled over me. I then said : 
" I will not question the outcome ; this work is for me to 
do, and I will do it. The first number of Harmony will 
be issued in October." 

I fully realized at that time, as I do now, that there 
is no way by which good can be accomplished that is not 
open to those who act from the plane of Divine Being — 
from the Spirit of wholeness — for it is the Spirit that 
works all things together for good. The means necessary 
to carry on any work is included in the necessity for the 
work. 

Being raised a Quaker, I was not wholly unfamiliar 
with the idea that I must listen to the still small voice, 
and having heard it, must obey. With the publication of 
Harmony, we took a decided stand against the supposi- 
tion that there are two minds, "Divine and mortal," and 
that there are two selves, a "higher and lower," or two 
powers, a "good and evil," that are warring against each 
other. The Trinity or Law of Expression proves the 
absurdity of these suppositions, and all similar ones. 

I have neither advocated nor adopted the voluntary 
system as generally understood, for there is nothing in it 
that changes any vital point of interest either in the teach- 
ing or practice of Truth. It is simply a matter of who 
shall set the price for the services rendered, whether it be 
the one who renders the service or the one who receives 
it. I have not made it a point in my work to speak of 
money, except as a medium of exchange. All the work 

[25] 



Spiritual 
Experience 
in Works 



Divine Science that I have inaugurated and engaged in has been com- 
and Healing menced without funds in hand, and I have demonstrated 
sufficiently along every line to succeed. No effort has 
been abandoned for lack of means. I have had absolute 
faith that the work would sustain itself. In the work of 
Divine Science there is no realizing sense of want. The 
demand for the work includes everything needful for its 
completion; for this reason it is supplied. My entire 
experience is proof against the belief that it is necessary 
to have money in the purse before commencing any enter- 
prise for which there is a demand. Faith and works, 
knowledge and truth go hand in hand in Science. 



[26] 



LESSON I. 



BEING. 



Divine Science is the Truth of Infinite Being, and its 
application is the Christ method of healing ; it teaches that 
Being is all power, all knowledge, all presence, every- 
where all the time. 

Being is a law unto itself. The orderly John 10;30 
and unchanging method by which Being John - 17:22 - 
expresses itself is its own law of expression, it is the 
knowledge of Being, alone, that enables one to demon- 
strate one's true nature. 

2. The names given to the various Philosophies, re- 
ligions and Sciences that are before the world neither 
make them true nor false. If these names stood for the 
Infinitude of God, the unlimited nature of Truth and the 
interpretation given them was true to the allness of God 
and the all-powerfulness of Truth, and was given in a 
universal and impersonal way, they would cover the same 
ground as does Divine Science. The Truth of God ap- 
plies alike to every creature under Heaven. There is one 
Science. There is no religion but Truth ; religion is, 
therefore, practical alike to all; it is innate in every in- 
dividual and is demonstrated when and wherever the 
Spirit of Unity is actualized in either thought, word or 
deed. Where Truth is there are no differences. It fol- 
lows that all who arrive at first and final 

_ , .. _ ,. , John. 4:23, 24. 

I ruth recognize the same Truth as did 

Jesus, whenever and wherever expressed ; even though 

[27] 



Divine Science more were to be perceived and demonstrated than is re- 
and Healing corded of His sayings and doings, they would all 
harmonize perfectly and make an harmonious whole. All 
religions, ancient or modern, are based upon the rock 
foundation of Truth, but all interpreters of them have 
not been impersonal enough to give an analytical and true 
interpretation from that basis. No individual or religion 
has all of Truth to the exclusion of others. God is no 
p s . i33:i. Matt, respecter of persons. He pervades all 

23*8 9 1 Cor 

12:13. alike, and has informed all alike who have 

turned to Him in faith, believing. That is, all who have 
mentally conformed to the unchanging principle of 
good have by the Spirit been illumined to see the same 
Truth. Even though one should perceive and enjoy the 
whole of Truth, it would not be so to the exclusion of 
any or all others doing likewise. 

3. In all things a right beginning is essential to a 
John i-i-i4 correct ending. In Divine Science it is 
John. 6:63. taught that the source in which all things 
originate is the true plane and place to originate thoughts 
and source all work. An infinite foundation is necessary 
for the erection of the permanent mansion of Truth. An 
absolute and unchanging Principle underlies all expres- 
sion, by which to solve the problem of life and produce 
correct and harmonious results. To state a problem cor- 
rectly we must perceive the principle underlying it, and in 
order to work out the problem correctly, the successive 
steps must be taken in agreement with the principle. To 
state Truth correctly and express harmony, it is essential 
John 13-17 ^ at we P erce ive the unchanging truth of 
Prov. 15:7. Being which underlies existence and then 
proceed to make statements that are true of Being. 

4. The true method of conveying knowledge in 
Science is that of reasoning from the Abstract to the 
concrete; from the Infinite to its manifestation, or from 

[28] 



Creator to creation. This method is the key that unlocks Being 
the door to the chamber of Eternal Life, and brings im- 
mortality to light. Teachers can state the truth of the 
basic principles to their pupils, but the pupils must work 
to prove the principles for themselves by right thought, 
word and action. Earnest application brings conviction, 
and conviction is realization. Teaching, experience and 
proof go hand in hand. When truth is once clearly de- 
fined to the student, the student should hold to that 
consciousness of truth and refuse to entertain its opposite 
until understanding comes. Understanding erases error. 
5. The teaching of this book is truly represented by 
the name Divine Science. The word "Divine/' means per- 
taining to God, as, "The immensity of the Divine Na- 
ture," "Proceeding from God." The word "Science" 
means truth ascertained ; knowledge duly arranged ; com- 
plete and pure knowledge. Hence, the teaching of Divine 
Science is classified knowledge of Being manifested in 
existence — God expressed in creation — the John 17 . 3 
Creator revealed in the creature. In other L John - 5:19 - 
words, it is knowledge of Being, its action and the result 
of its action ; existence proceeding from Being. It is the 
Truth of the all in all that equally concerns all living. Its 
study secures true spiritual education 1 52 . 6 
and the real advancement of society. CoL 3:1 °- 
All things or forms are the effect of the action 
of power, and power is another name for Being. 
Being is what is, and all that is. Action is the 
process by which it expresses its possibilities. That 
which possesses power of action and through action to 
produce effects or living forms is Being itself. It is 
that which is in and of itself independent of any source or 
cause; if it were dependent upon another source for its 
existence, that source could only be the power or Being 
that created power or Being. Hence, in reality it would 

[29] 



Divine Science be the same ; therefore, it must be eternal, what has always 
and Healing been and will always be, and be the substance of all that 
is created. Its omnipresence shows that all things live 
and move within it; that their Being has neither begin- 
ning nor end of days, and can not be limited by either 
time, space or condition. The nature of Divine Being can 
only be realized by giving it expression and embodying 
it in our thoughts, words and deeds. Just as much Truth 
Rom 8-2 as we acknowledge do we think and make 

Gai. 5:22-25. manifest. It is like that perceives like; it 
is Spirit — God — which perceives its own Truth. The 
things of the Spirit are spiritually discerned and revealed. 

STATEMENT OF BEING. 

6. There can be but one all. This all in all is God 
Ex 3 . 14 and God manifest, 

isa. 45:5. One is the number of unity. 

Unity is forever the state or nature of one. 

God being Infinite, there is no finite. He is all of 
Being, creative action, and Creation. "I and my Father 
are one." 

God is Spirit, all of Life, Love, Truth, Substance, 
Soul and Intelligence; all of Knowledge, all of Power, 
John. 14:20. all of Presence. Like expresses like; hence, 

John. 16:13-15. .„..,.., 

14:7-14. man is Spirit, life, love, truth, substance, 

soul, intelligence, knowledge, power and Presence, the 
exact image and likeness of God, co-eternal and co-equal 
with Him. 

Nothing can be manifested that is not before it is 
manifested. As God alone is, it is God who is manifested 
in an ever-present creation. 

That which is begotten of Spirit is spirit. I am 
before I am manifested. Man is potential in God, and is 

[30] 



expressor, co-worker and capable of doing His will, Being 
demonstrating the nature of Spirit. 

Man is Being and existence, created in the image 
of God's eternity and wholeness*. There 1 Cor 8#g 
is one Spirit and one body. Individually, PhiL 2:5 » 6 - 
we are inseparable. 



EXPLANATORY. 

7. As God is Spirit, Mind, Principle, Infinite Be- 
ing, Being is Immutable, Indivisible, One. It is Life, 
Love, Truth, Omniscience, Omnipotence, Omnipresence. 

Being, therefore, is the permanent good that sub- 
stands the three divisions of Time, the past, present and 
future. That the omnipresence of Supreme Being has 
hitherto been accepted theoretically, is apparent in the 
feeling of helplessness and ungratified wants that people 
have. 

Truly, a God that we can only progress toward — 
a Life-giver whom we may possibly approach at some 
future time, in some far away place, has been replaced in 
Divine Science by the true God — the Good of our being, 
who is our Life, Love, Truth, Health, Breath and all 
things. A knowledge of this Truth, practically applied, 
must bring "Eternal Life and Immortality to light" to the 
individual, then to humanity, for humanity phil 2 . 5 6 7 
is the sum of individuality. The true John - 3:14 ' 15 - 
destiny of Divine Science demonstration is bodily im- 
mortality. The truth of the Creator and Creation, is 
Science, and it is religion; hence, it is scientific religion 
in which the omnipresence of the Creator is a working 
basis ; it is the basis of the Unity of all there is, including 
right thinking, true judgment, and their true application 
in word and deed in all social and business relations. The 

[31] 



Divine Science good everywhere is ever active in making itself known 
and Healing Eph 4 . 4 _ 7 in visible creation. This excludes the pos- 

Mai. 2:10. sibility of there being another life, sub- 

stance or power. "There is no Power but of God." 

8. A belief in two powers, one good and the other 
evil, one warring against the other, and a belief that 
matter, so-called, is in its nature the reverse of Spirit, 
and has powers and laws that are opposed to Spirit, is 
the suppositional division that causes all seeming inhar- 
mony; all sense of fear, want and suffering. The belief 
that we have a "lower and a higher self," each striving 
for supremacy, is as a house divided against itself; it 
cannot stand the light of true analysis. This supposition 
Dualism 27 * * s not a roc ^ foundation, but is a delusive 

S dation foun " belief and engenders feelings of separate- 
ness from God and all goodness. It results in jealousy, 
hatred and enmity, one to another. 

Intuition — the eye of knowledge — perceives but one 
Power, God ; one Faith, Substance ; and one Law, Love. 
It is self-evident that we can have but one self and that 
the nature of that self is wholly good. God creates not in 
time, but in Eternity, by means of His own creative ac- 
tion; not in place, but within Himself; then visible crea- 
tion is His ideal image, which, in its nature is like the 
Duet 4-39 40 Creator. Individuality is indivisibility. Its 
Luke. 12:32. destiny is the full expression of the nature 
of its identity, its identity is Goodhood — limitless and free. 

Not until through Divine knowledge we know there 
can be but one Source and Power, do we feel on good 
terms with ourselves, and that we are harmonious in 
John 7-24 our rations to others. Ignorance is ignor- 

Deut. 1:15-18. [ n g tne Unity of the one all, and causes the 
erroneous race beliefs of duality. Ignoring of Truth is 
a habit of drawing conclusions from observation, and 
rendering decisions upon what it suggests. Divine 

[32] 



knowledge illumines mentality and makes the testimony Being 
of the senses accurate and affords perfect observation; 
but without it the testimony of observation is illusive. 

9. Intellect uninformed of the Spirit will oppose 
these truths ; but, when working the Law of Spirit it will 
affirm them. When intellect rules, instead of Spirit, it 
argues in favor of observation for the purpose of sustain- 
ing differences. It places limits upon the good and doubts 
the power of God. It perceives God, the Good, in the 
distance, which makes the possible seem impossible. It 
argues that Divine Truth was once understood and will 
be again, but it cannot be understood by us at the present 
time. It holds all permanent good and knowledge of 
the Divine at a distance, either in the past or for the 
future. Intellectual persons, unillumined are cold, for 
they feel not the presence of Holy Spirit and permanent 
Goodness within ; through their efforts to sustain apparent 
limitations — the testimony of observation — they make 
presumptuous statements, some of which are as follows : 

"We cannot know what God is. 

"We cannot come into consciousness of Him at any 
time, except through foreign agents. 

"We cannot actually know anything that is Eternal, 
while in the physical body." 

They conclude that God's present ability consists in 
just how much they know and understand. 

The above statements of self-placed limitations pre- 
vent the individual from realizing the ever-present 
Good, and from knowing His own unlimited Rom 10 . 10 

power. Until pride in opinions, the general Matt - 12:37 - 

claims of limitation and personality are given up, there 
is no intuitive answer, of spiritual truth, that can satisfy 
the questioning of the intellect. 

10. As Spirit is omnipresent and absolutely fills all 
and is Infinite, there can be no power of evil anywhere. 

[33] 



Divine Science The belief of evil is a misconception as to God being In- 
and Healing finite, All in All. It is a supposition of what might be, 
were not the All God or Good. It, therefore, can not be 
real or permanent; its foundation can not be Truth. It 
can never be a living presence, a creation, or anything 
to Spirit or God. It is nothing but a belief that "misses 
the mark/' "falls short of Truth" in calculation. Since 
there is but One, all wisdom is One. To believe that a 
knowledge of good and evil is good to make wise is to 
Gen 2-15-18 believe that the Source of the Universe 
3:6> 24 - is a contradiction. If the Source and Cause 

of the Universe or the expression of any quality of Be- 
ing is composed of opposites, we need never expect to 
have any but contradictory experiences, any peace on 
Earth or good will among men. But since the nature of 
the One All is One, to think and believe aright is to 
exercise dominion and have no contradictory experiences, 
and enjoy peace, and exercise good will. We may have 
unlimited experiences, but they will not be at cross-pur- 
poses ; they will all combine to constitute one perfect and 
Gen i-i 27 28 harmonious result. All things work to- 
jonn. 1:3, 4, 5. gether for Good in the consciousness of 
Truth. Since there is but one Source of existence, one 
partakes of forbidden fruit when he proclaims a dual basis 
for the expression of Wisdom or any quality of Being. 
The belief that there is infinite good and infinite evil must 
ever engender a sense of mental and bodily weakness ; a 
feeling of fear and doubt and a belief in limitation and 
want, from which the claim is made that we are subject 
to all manner of evil and inharmonious conditions. 

The supposition that there are two powers, the 
reverse of each other, is the underlying error of all errors. 
This false claim is at the bottom of all belief in separation 
Matt. 7:16-20. ^ rom God the Good. All incorrect judg- 
Matt. 12, 32, 33. men t relative to Supreme Being, and man's 

[34] 



subjection to all conditions of belief is traceable to this Being 
untruthful claim. It has kept the thought fluctuating 
between two supposed sources, which is always a state of 
doubt. In knowledge' there is no doubt. Knowledge is 
the certainty of truth. In Love there is no fear. Fear is 
purely negative, so in fear there is no Love, nor Life. 
Love is a unit. In Love's action unity of purpose is 
always apparent. Where there is Truth there is oneness 
— not division. Where there is division there are beliefs 
of weakness; perfect faith is not acknowledged, not ac- 
cepted, nor enjoyed. 

Without Faith we can not realize that perfect satis- 
faction for which we hunger and thirst. It follows that 
to realize that One is All, is to know that Unity of Good 
is the basis of knowledge, health, happiness, success and 
satisfaction. 

ROCK FOUNDATION. 

ii. The first step for the student of Truth to take, is 
to put away the belief of an evil power, and take his 
or her stand in the foundation of Unity — that good alone 
is real and is all there is. Then by form- 

J 1 Cor. 3:11. 

ing all conclusions from that basis, perma- Co1 - 1:1 °- 
nent unfoldment of knowledge and power is assured. 
Spirit can manifest nothing from or within itself that is 
not a likeness of itself. This furnishes a basis from 
which to see how many false beliefs and opinions there 
are for us to refuse to credit with reality. Man exists 
as God-idea imaged forth into form; he is E he 2 . 1416 
one in Nature, not twain; he is not a con- Rom - 6: ^- 
tradiction; he is a unit, complete in Being. In the 
beginning of the study of Divine Science if students do not 
understand it they should indulge no argument within 
themselves from the standpoint of previous beliefs and 
opinions ; nor should they argue with' others, from that 

[35] 



Divine Science standpoint, about what they do not understand. In calm 
and Healing meditation learn to reason from the plane of Unity. Com- 
mence your calculation in Infinite Being, where all things 
commence and you will know the Truth that frees. 



WHAT TRUTH IS. 

12. God is Truth. I am Truth. All that is, is 
Being and is Truth. 

To perceive all things within the loving embrace of 
God and sustained by Him, is Truth. 

To say that all things are embraced within God and 
sustained by Him is to speak Truth. 

To know that our Being is God, and that He is the 
Life and Light of all at all times, is to know the Truth. 

To know that there can never be a time when the 
Holy Spirit does not fill full his Holy Temple, not made 
Acts. 17:24-28. w ^ tn hands, is to know Truth. All that we 
Ps. 100:3, 4. know of Spirit is perceived in Spirit. All 
that we mentally express of Spirit is conceived by 
thinking. 

PRACTICE OF TRUTH IS NATURAL. 

What naturally suggests itself to you at this point 
in our lesson? Is it not that the lesson of life to be 
learned is to recognise the Divinity that is ever present, 
by conforming to it all mental conduct and habits, or by 
representing it in all our ways? Is not this the truth 
that is life to live? And is it not the religion which binds 
us to the One All — which Jesus practiced and of which 
it may be said there is none higher. 

13. With the beginning of your conception of Truth, 
you will naturally think that "If the All Good and All 
Powerful is about us and through us, it is not merely a 
duty, but a privilege to acknowledge its presence, feel 

[36] 



happy and satisfied, not to do so would be ingratitude." Being 
You are now unwilling to entertain feelings of inhar- 
mony. When this unwillingness comes the shadows of 
false belief are dropping; the longings of the heart are 
being gratified. When the Infinite Spirit in which man 
is inherent is acknowledged, realization ± Qor 3 . 9 

of the limitless Source of existence is felt Prov - 16:3 - 

and the two are understood to be one, the heart then re- 
joices in the oneness ; this actualizes the peace of Heaven 
within. 

In the Science of Numbers recognition is the one 
demand made by principle which must be met if the solu- 
tion of the problem be correct. Acknowledgment is the 
one demand that Infinite Being makes of Its children that 
must be met if we know Truth and consciously express 
harmony. " 'Recognize me in all your ways' Et)he 2 . 10 

(is the voice of Spirit to Its children) PhiL 1:11 - 

and you shall demonstrate Immortal Being." One's feel- 
ings should never be permitted to form a basis for judg- 
ment as to what the real state of Being is. All Truthful 
decisions about self are based on the unchanging, undy- 
ing and unlimited nature of Being. Truth embodied 
disembodies error. 

14. We are sure that all who study Divine Science 
will not allow themselves for one moment to entertain 
the belief of separateness from the Good; that God 
is located in some far-away place. You will soon cease 
to entertain feelings of non-possession, want and doubt. 
All your affirmations will be upon the side Col 1 . 10 

of wholeness, abundant supply and present Jer - 3:17 - 

possessions; when this is done permanent health, har- 
mony and supply will result therefrom. You will see the 
necessity of changing your way of speaking of your- 
selves and others. Say no more, " I am mortal, limited, 
finite and environed by conditions ; a sinner, sick and 

[37] 



Divine Science unhappy ; or that everything works at cross-purposes." 
and Healing This course, persevered in, will remove erroneously placed 
limitations and free mental conception. Then let the True 
Light shine. The author of existence places no limit on 
our powers for good and is it not folly for us to do so? 
Even the Kingdom of God is ours to enjoy as soon as 
we receive it. 

15. In Divine Science the command, "Thou shalt 
have no other Gods before me," is fulfilled and the high- 
est spiritual unfoldment is enjoyed. It reveals that all 
the Scriptural promises were made for this world, for 
the here and the now. Refusing to speak from observa- 
tion, in opposition to what is true of Infinite Spirit, 
prepares the way for us to experience and enjoy the 
expression of Omnipresent Good. To turn in thought 
from Good is to give place to the belief that it has an 
opposite. The above commandment means to the Scien- 
tist that the individual should not allow himself to 
indulge in negative thought; that is, in thought that 

~" contradicts the everywhere present Good. Not until the 
individual fully awakens to the knowledge of his union 
with the Omnipresence of the One All, and to the Truth 
that there has never been a living form separate from or 
unlike it, does he realize what existence is to God and 
what it contains for us. When this is done it becomes 
a most sacred privilege to think, to speak and act like 
Num 23-19 20 ^ at wmcn ne believes himself to be, and to 
2 Tim. 2:13. b e surrounded by. You may know the 
voice of Spirit, pure Being, by the kind of affirmations 
it makes; it never denies itself, but ever affirms its true 
nature. We practice true knowledge of ourselves by the 
same method, that of affirming the attributes of Being in 
all our ways. 

16. In one sense only can it be true that our bodies 
contain soul and Spirit, inasmuch as soul and Spirit per- 

[38] 



vade body. But the new and true interpretation from Being 
the standpoint of Spirit is, that Spirit contains both soul 
and body, for it being Omnipresent, can only be imaged 
or expressed in form, but never divided or separated. In 
God we Live. Being is perfect and complete and from its 
own plane or within itself it always knows its perfection. 
If in belief or thought Truth be disregarded, feeling is 
disturbed and our sensations and sense of things seem 
disturbed, imperfect, and limited. Without recognition 
of Truth consciousness is believed to be limited to expres- 
sion, instead of being the real state of the Expressor. 

That we have not known the Truth of Being proves' 
nothing against our being just what the One All is. We 
are not that which is dependent on recognition for Being, 
but recognition, objects and expressions are the evidence 
and product of our Being. The folly of not mentally 
knowing self as Divine Being seemingly Hog 6 . 6 
binds thought with belief-chains of sin, sick- Matt - 12:3 > 5 - 
ness, mortality and death. Ignorance of Truth causes 
sensations of dis-ease. The seeming great delusion of the 
world is ignorance. Ignorance is unsuspectingly taking 
things for what they are not ; e. g., taking the expression 
for the Expressor; the body for the source of Self;: 
the brain for the source of Mind ; the letter for the Spirit, 
etc. When in the broad sunlight of Truth we view our- 
selves by its light as individualized soul or idea, and as 
Universal Spirit, we realize the oneness and Divinity of 
the Life of all things. How quickly this John. 12:31, 32, 
realization fills the heart with universal Eze. 18:1-5. 
love ! Awakening a sense of universal justice ; a sense of 
strength and harmony naturally results. 



[39] 



Divine Science PHYSICIAN AND METAPHYSICIAN. 

and Healing „,,.., 

17. The physician s method of interpretation is as 

follows : He believes his patient to be a physical, visible 

being, afflicted with a physical disease, resulting from a 

material cause ; and he treats the body to cure the patient. 

So, to remove the disease, which both doctor and patient 

believe to be real, he applies a material remedy to remove 

a material cause from a material body. The remedy and 

body both being material — external effects of an interior 

cause — to attempt to cure an effect with an effect is as "A 

kingdom divided against itself which cannot stand." The 

basis of interpretation being false, its practice can — at 

best — only change a belief for a belief, thus postponing 

permanent healing. Medicine can never unfold a con- 

Hos 4-4 6 sciousness of immortality. It does not give 

2 chron. 16:12. us knowledge of our possibilities, and a 

knowledge of them is the only permanent remedy for 

suffering. 

The Divine Scientist's or Metaphysician's method of 
procedure is, to receive his patient as a pupil, and per- 
ceive him or her to be pure Spirit substance, including 
both the invisible identity and visible form, perfect as 
Expressor and expression and in a state of ease and rest. 
The healer perceives that the holding of beliefs that are 
false of the nature of Being, is the disease that is felt. 
John 8-32 36 There is nothing in the body or in mentality 
1 cor. 12:1, 9. i be removed that is real and true; but 
there is a permanent Principle for the patient to recognize 
and express. The scientist's remedy is Truth. Truth's 
practice bears away all suffering. He gives this Truth in 
the form of a silent lesson, first correcting the patient's 
false judgment of himself. Then by speaking the word of 
Spirit, the healer calls the attention of the pupil to true 
consciousness of Being, and Being responds to its own 

[40] 



words of Truth and the healing is done. There is but Being 
one healer who is operating the Good through all for 
permanent relief. If I cast out devils by the Matt 12 . 2g 
power of God, then the Kingdom of God Dan - 7:14 - 
is come unto you ; which is permanent remedy for all suf- 
fering. 

SUMMARY AND PRACTICAL ADVICE. 

The practice of Science, consists, first in placing 
self right, and demonstrating the individual's true rela- 
tionship to Infinite Mind, or Supreme Omnipresent 
Being; then in correcting the delusive testimony of 
observation. 

Science secures to each one a right view point from 
which observation is sourced in knowledge ; it teaches the 
student to see all things according to the nature of Being, 
and establishes in faith and enables him to speak with 
authority. It is working from the plane of Being that 
enables one to exercise dominion over the senses, and 
demonstrate the highest concentration. 

19. Let every one who reads this book study it 
carefully and keep the Unity of the One All before him 
as a guiding star by which to live, reason, think true 
thoughts, and do right deeds. When once your true rela- 
tionship to God is realized and you can perceive Good 
as much in one place as another, you have entered "The 
path," and know what Love and Faith are. Heb n>1 
You know all women and men to be your Mark - 11:22 - 
Divine sisters and brothers. The one Source that in- 
cludes all is the connecting link whose presence binds all 
together as one family — as one body — with one calling. 
This expands mental conception and gives place to innate 
consciousness and illumines the entire body, the results 
of which are harmonious experiences. 
When finding yourselves free from the de- 

[41] 



Divine Science lusive belief of separation of Spirit and body, there is 
and Healing no sense of limitation. Now that you have entered "The 
1 Kings 19-12. P a th/' if the windows of mentality be kept 
John, 18:37. open to the consciousness of what Being is, 
you will hear with the ear of knowledge the inexpressi- 
ble words of the Silence, the inaudible language of Spirit. 
The process of awakening has commenced and truth 
after truth will unveil within your consciousness, and 
with every truth made apparent error of belief will flee 
before it. We prophesy that in time you will realize that 
it is not you personally or individually who live, but the 
Father in you; that is, you will realize He is your light 
and life; that you and the Father of all are one — not 
two. When will and thought are born of Being, knowl- 
edge of truth accompanies them. 

20. Renunciation of old habits of belief and re- 
generation mean work. Without work one cannot turn 
away from old habits of belief and conform to Truth. 

Since all that truly is, is good, one should believe 
there is no real evil. You will hasten unfoldment of true 
i cor 2-n 13 knowledge if you study these lessons 
Epn. 4:i3. quietly and without argument about that 

which is not understood. The Science of the Silence can 
only be realized by a passive, tranquil mental state. 

In the beginning of your study do not attempt to 
account for special appearances of so-called sickness, sin 
and sorrow ; stand firm and unwavering in Truth that all 
is Good; that God, Spirit, Mind, Being is truly in every 
place at all times. 

Refuse to compromise the Statement of Being 
with the habit of reasoning from observation, and you will 
soon begin to realize the unreality of the appearances of 
sickness, inharmony and death. As you become conscious 
of Eternal Life and Truth you know there is no death. 

[42] 



You will know that Life is ever Life and cannot die ; and Being 
suffering will flee from you. 

Put away each day trifling things that would annoy. 
Begin your day's work with acknowledgment of Omni- 
present Good; and if you meet with the usual cares and 
vexations of every-day life, say to each one as it comes 
along, It is nothing, it is of no importance whether it is 
this way or otherwise. Then say to yourself, — I will 
perform my daily work with Love in my heart and with- 
out being annoyed or troubled. 

Think of your children, friends and all persons, not 
as they seem to observation, but as they are in Being; 
as that which is, was, and evermore shall be ; as that which 
thinks and knows ; both the knowing and the knowable ; 
that which is the Expressor and which expresses itself 
perfectly. Think of yourselves as the Truth of God; be 
where He is and what He is with a nature that is Eternal. 
Know that what is true of God is true of man. From 
this standpoint you can deny sickness intelligently and 
master all the cares of life. From this standpoint it is 
right for you to deny from you all thoughts and feelings 
that are the opposite of Divine Love, Truth, Knowledge, 
Power, Strength, Health, Happiness, Success and Perfect 
Harmony. This is freely partaking of the free gift 
Eternal Life. It is ceasing to forget God John 15 . u 15 
our Good. It heals by replacing health for John > 16:24 - 
disease; thinking and speaking Truth in place of error. 

HEALING THOUGHT FOR DAILY PRACTICE. 

I am Divine wholeness. 
I am wholly Divine. 
I am unlimited Power. 
The Power that I am is unlimited. 
[43] 



Divine Science I know what Truth is and I enjoy it. 

and Healing j am sat i sne d an d happy. 

I am unlimited possibility to bring forth the nature of 
Being. 



[44] 



LESSON II. 

THOUGHT. 

"In all thy ways acknowledge Him, and He will 
direct thy paths." — (Prov. 3:6.) 

These lessons are written in the natural order of ex- 
pression. First, the lesson on Being, second, on Thought, 
and the following : The Effect of Thought. The thought- 
image is the first-born of Being, so its relation to the Su- 
preme, its nature and office naturally follow the study of 
Being. Since Unity is forever the state or nature of the 
One All, Life-problems can not be solved if the principle 
of Unity is lost sight of. To know Infinite Being and the 
orderly method in which it expresses Itself in creation, 
is to understand Science. 

Science includes the relationship existing between 
the many different forms constituting nature, and the 
relation of each and all to the common Parent Source; 
the same is spiritual understanding and demonstrable 
Truth. 

2. In our first lesson students are instructed to put 
away the belief in an evil power and accept Unity as a 
working basis, which is an essential beginning for a 
thorough and permanent awakening to Truth. Not until 
the erroneous belief that there are two powers and two 
natures inherent in man is dispelled, and the supposition 
that there is duality consisting of opposites, everywhere, 
is seen to be false, will students become established in 
Truth and illumined with knowledge. 

[45] 



Divine Science When it is known there is but one Source, and one 

and Healing Power, thought ceases to fluctuate between the beliefs of 
Prov 16-3 good and evil; this strikes at the root of 

Matt. 6:27. f ear anc [ doubt and they disappear for want 

of mental attention and sustenance. Fear is the one con- 
dition of erroneous belief, which weakens the sense of 
feeling, that is felt as mental depression and bodily weak- 
ness. Fear is void of faith or substance, hence, is unreal. 

3. It is supposed that all who read this lesson have 
studied and applied the lesson on Being and are free 
from the mists of illusive belief and thoroughly willing to 
be established in knowledge and faith ; that they are hold- 
ing firmly to the fact that One is All. The time has come 
John 4-35 36 when we are ready for a complete change 
John. 6:57. f thought, and a deep conviction of Truth. 
We are ready to receive our Good in its fullness. The 
greatest need of humanity is a knowledge of Truth with 
its certainty and unwavering faith in the All as Good; a 
consciousness of where to find and how to demonstrate 
health, happiness and success, and to realize peace 
and enjoy rest. Recognition of the ever-present Good is 
the means by which it is realized and enjoyed. We can 
only realize the Good in which we live by means of loving 
acknowledgment in our own life and ways. 

4. In Science the right use of thought is an essential 
problem to solve. Since Being precedes thought-action, 
in the order of expression, we must accept ourselves to be 
the Thinker, and as such know we are not subject to 
thought; we are neither made nor marred by it; nor is 
it a barometer by which to judge all things. We think 
2 cor 4 5 about visible objects according to the ap- 
Rom. 8:17, 27. pearance they present, but we spiritually 
comprehend what they are by thinking the Creator's true 
idea of them into existence. 

Thought includes feeling and purpose, hence, thought 

[46] 



is the avenue of sensation and accomplishment. That "Thought 
feeling is agreeable or disagreeable, depends upon 
whether our conclusions agree or disagree with the 
Thinker or nature of Being ; in either case the bodily sen- 
sations are in harmony with them. 

We can find no fault with or make no complaint 
about another, One is All. Fault-finding and complaining 
are with and about one's self. " Ye are doers of what 
ye condemn." "Judge not according to appearances." Our 
beliefs should all be in perfect accord with Ps 139 . 17 23 
our highest idea of Good to enjoy perfectly 1 Cor - 13:1L 
harmonious feeling. Thousands have been blessed with 
health, happiness and success through the study of our 
Lessons in Science and Healing, by applying them, 
and changing their habits of thought and speech, making 
them represent the truth of themselves. If, therefore, 
we think from pure Being, according to its nature, we 
determine our course in life along lines of health, happi- 
ness and success. The Infinite Power is with us and not 
against us. Would we externalize love, our thoughts 
must be filled with love. Would we externalize health 
and prosperity, we must perceive and hold them in 
memory. Would we enjoy harmonious conditions, we 
must believe in harmony. Not until our decisions about 
each other and about ourselves are those of perfection are 
we working in concert with and doing the will of perfec- 
tion. Not until we think the" thoughts of the All-Good, 
that all is Good, is there a conscious oneness with it. Not 
until Truth is practiced will conflict and confusion of 
belief cease. To the pure in thought all things are pure 
and to goodness all things are good. 

5. Can we so control thought as to bring about any 
desired condition ? People often speak of changing their 
minds, which means changing their thoughts ; if they can 
be changed, they can also be controlled and made to as- 

[47] 



Divine Science sume any form by understanding the basis from which this 
and Healing is to be done, and by strict adherence to, and perseverance 
in knowledge of Truth ; thus thought becomes direct ex- 
pression of Divine will; but if left uncontrolled, with no< 
recognition and embodiment of the nature of Being, like 
the Prodigal Son, it wanders into a far country, as it 
were, and feeds on husks of belief and opinion. As 
through understanding alone we can analyze and interpret 
the real meaning of thought, understanding must cause it 
to arise and go to the Father ; in other words, it must call 
in every thought and make it obedient to Christ. When 
the student has placed self in the Omnipresent All and 
Heb 3 . 6 has assumed the position of being the 

Heb. 1:2. Divine Thinker of his own thoughts, he will 

think and represent himself divinely; he will have no 
conflicting thoughts ; he will show out the very highest 
concentration and most perfect self-poise; his poise 
will be an attitude not easily disturbed; it will enable 
him to turn from his work, when interrupted, without any 
nervous tension or irritability of feeling ; then take up his 
work again as placidly as if there had been no interrup- 
tion; he will have learned the lesson of letting go, and 
will practice it as easily as he has learned to take hold 
of his work and continue it to completion. Self-poise may 
be likened unto the sun that keeps on shining, regardless 
Matt 5-i4 16 °* ^ e c l° u d s that float beneath it. True 
Matt. 5:44, 43. poise maintains a happy concentration, re- 
gardless of surrounding conditions and circumstances. 

Our conception of body can never be higher, nor our 
sense of its freedom can never be fuller than the truth 
we acknowledge for it. Our actions do not belie our 
thoughts ; correct thinking is, therefore, necessary to good 
results. A righteous thought precedes a right act. A 
loving thought precedes an act of love. A good deed fol- 
lows a good thought. 

[48] 



6. If you earnestly think that you are perfect in Thought 
Being you will realize that perfection, and it will be mani- 
fest in the body. If you think that you are imperfect, sick, 

or sinful, the same will seem real to you. It matters not 
what beliefs your thoughts accept if you persistently enter- 
tain them you will sense the same. 

One of the common beliefs entertained is, that while 
we are innocent, God brings affliction upon us. We fre- 
quently hear people say: "I am at a loss to understand 
why God should have brought this affliction j am es 113 
upon me ; I do not see what I have done to Gal - 6:7 - 
deserve it (which is virtually saying I am innocent) yet 
an all-good, all-wise and powerful God has brought this 
upon me and I must be patient, endure and try to believe 
that He knows what is best for me." Why does intellect 
thus reason? It does so because through desire it draws 
conclusions from human opinions and appearances; it 
concludes that appearances are sources for good or ill, for 
health or disease, for life or death. Not knowing the 
falsity of its premise, it attributes the inharmony result- 
ing therefrom to God. 

7. The true idealistic teaching proves that real 
thought is sourced in Being and is a most substantial 
expression of it. Visible creation is formed by the creative 
action which may be called the Creator's thinking. 
Thought, says the Cabala, is the source of all that is visible. 
"The first-Begotten of the great Unknown." The Her- 
metic philosophy defines thought as the Son, or "first- 
born." In the beginning God alone is, that which is, and 
evermore shall be. 

Beginning, means Source, Origin. The first chapter 
of Genesis is an account of the generations of the heavens 
and the earth when they were created (in Infinite Mind). 
"In the day that the Lord God made the earth and the 
heavens, and every plant of the field before it was in the 

[49] 



Divine Science earth, and every herb of the field before it grew." This 

and Healing truth is expressed in various allegories in the ancient 

books of wisdom. "At the beginning of a day of creation, 

Brahrm awakening from his sleep, begins to think, and his 

thoughts call worlds into existence." 

Correct thinking brings harmonious results — the 
right word and deed in the right time and place. Truth 
is that which never changes ; it is the same yesterday, to- 
day, and forever; it appears alike to every person, at all 
times, in all places ; it is good for all at all times. 

Idea is potential in Supreme Being, i. e., is inherent 
in Infinite Mind, and is the very soul of our bodies and all 
visible things. It is true that all Idea becomes visible and 
all visible things are purely ideal. "There is nothing hid 
that is not revealed." God's purpose in creation is to 
express His possibilities. Thought, being the ancestor of 
word, deed and sensation, it precedes speech, whether 
the language is perfect or imperfect; it precedes deed 
whether it be right or wrong; it precedes sensation 
whether of pleasure or pain. All external conditions 
sensed, are the result of subjects thought about, decisions 
rendered and believed in. 

To image the nature of Being is to be impersonal 
and universal in thought and deed. Truthful and perma- 
nent ideas are imaged and given form by the action of 
will directing thought, according to the law of Love. It 
follows, therefore, that to change feeling, any bodily con- 
dition or mental habit, we must first change the basis 
job 22-21-23 °^ thought and belief from observation to 
2 cor. 3:17. Eternal Being. Would we externalize the 
perfect, the perfect idea, ever in absolute consciousness, 
must be made apparent. Would we externalize health, we 
must perceive that health is an idea to be expressed. 
2 cor 6-i Would we enjoy harmonious conditions, we 

John, 5:i7-i9. must conceive them and think accordingly. 

[50] 



If we would heal humanity of its belief of good and evil, Thought 
we must speak and act Truth at all times, in every place 
and be its living embodiment. 

8. What observation reveals to us as self is not self. 
We can find ourselves only by seeking in the depths of 
Supreme Being. (See Statement of Being.) An essen- 
tial thing in the beginning of our work is that of 
changing the basis of thought from observation to Prin- 
ciple; from the creature to the Creator. This first step 
is necessary would we awaken to the wealth of love and 
goodness therein; by knowing what is there we give it 
expression and baptize the body with the living waters 
of Truth. "Thought-germs grow in mind as the seeds of 
plants grow in the soil." The latter are quickened by the 
light of the sun, the former by the light of pure intel- 
ligence. But few persons have known that it was possible 
to control their own thoughts. To enjoy the freedom of 
Truth all must learn to regard themselves as the intelligent 
Thinker. It is a law as fixed as the eternal principle of 
mathematics, that as men and women think in their hearts 
(the depths of their Being) so do they manifest their true 
and immortal nature. It is the nature of the beliefs that 
we rely and dwell upon that brings us our experiences of 
either pleasure or pain, light or shadow. So it is our own 
mental conduct and recognition that make ± Cor 3 . 13 
conditions either pleasant or unpleasant. Gal - 6:4 ' 5 - 
We receive from Infinite Justice full payment for services 
rendered. The law of the universe is just and never is it 
otherwise. Recognize me in all your ways. The Divine 
attributes of the Infinite are winged with aspiration, ever 
ready when recognized, to take flight to outward mani- 
festation. 

9. All creative work is done in Truth. The 
Creator's idea of any form is its Soul and is always per- 

[51] 



Divine Science feet. The Soul that sinneth spoken of in the Scriptures, 
and Healing is simply a false belief, called idea, it shall surely die. 
One might say of it what St. Paul said of "The old man," 
it is already dead. If we form the perfect idea of Divine 
humanity, perceiving One as All, that there is nothing 
lacking morally, mentally, or spiritually, we shall manifest 
Ps 55-22 power over external conditions and reveal 

Ps. 37:1, 3, 4. more and more of the Life in which we live 
until we express harmony Divine. 

It is not a law that we take cold if we sit in a draught, 
or that w r e should suffer any inconvenience by so doing; if 
it were a law, sickness would inevitably result every time 
we did so, and there would be no escaping the conse- 
quences. 

io. It is argued by some that there is no forgive- 
ness of the violation of natural law. Let us consider this 
in the matter of healing. Healing is taking place all the 
time, and we know it is God who is doing the work. The 
belief, therefore, is not to be entertained that any Science 
student will ever rise too high to do healing. It is gen- 
erally believed that the violation of natural laws must 
Luke ii-4 result in bodily suffering; that there is no 

Luke 5:24. forgiveness of mental and moral states. 

Men and women have gone to insane asylums through 
supposing these false statements to be true. If it were true 
that there was no forgiveness every member of our Divine 
humanity would retain all pin-scratches, cuts, bruises, or 
burns that they ever had ; every pimple, boil, or sore and 
every conceivable condition of mental, moral and bodily 
dis-ease would be retained. What a spectacle! How 
could we expect any one to hear the word of God; how 
could we expect to perceive the Truth that frees? In the 
face of these facts, let us cease arguing for physical causa- 
tion and that we are under the dominion of the violation of 
law. Let us know that our dominion consists in being and 

[52] 



demonstrating law. There is no law to God John> 5:26 Thought 

save his own supreme nature. Many of the John ' 6:63 - 
so-called natural laws are simply erroneous beliefs ; in and 
of themselves they are innocent, but the belief that they 
are true of our Being is harmful. 

Forgiveness of sin, a falling short of Truth, is proven 
in Divine Science not to be an exceptional manifestation 
of Supreme Power; it is the expression of the nature of 
Omnipresent God, the loving Father of us all; it is the 
practice of God's nature toward His children. The law of 
forgiveness is the practice of the Almighty Good. 

It is said that if you put your ringer in the flame of 
fire it will burn, pray as you will; and yet, Divine Scien- 
tists have demonstrated instantaneously over severe burns, 
through denying so-called natural law and Luke 6 . 37 
affirming the Truth of God. It is further Mark '. li:2 ' 4 > 25 - 
argued that if you fall any distance you will break a bone, 
however pious you may be. Is it indeed true that there is 
no forgiveness of the violation of natural law? What a 
strange looking people we would be if there were none! 
The boy cuts his finger, and the Spirit, God, present within 
and around begins to heal it at once ; he breaks his arm — 
the same Spirit, begins to knit the bone; he burns his 
finger — the same Holy One provides a new skin. This is 
forgiveness, or giving up the condition. Some say it is 
nature that does the work ; but it is Omnipresent Spirit in 
which all nature lives that does the work ; it is the Source 
and Cause of nature that heals and gives to all Life and 
breath and all things. 

ii. Shall we think that the Holy Spirit that heals the 
finger and helps the man to a new skin, and knits the bone, 
cares nothing for the moral and mental state and will not 
illumine those who in calculation have fallen short of 
Truth? Law is beneficent in all things. 
.Forgiveness, in the Greek, means sending 

[53] 



Divine Science away of sin, doing away with the habit of falling short 
and Healing of Truth, ceasing to miss the mark of Oneness with God. 

It has been proven time and again by Scientists that 
if we cut a ringer, burn the hand, or break a bone, we need 
not suffer what is generally called the penalty. 

When we work in Unity with Holy Spirit, there is 
immediate redemption from the whole thing; the healing 
is instantaneous, the bone has been knit strongly together 
without pain or soreness. Neither healing nor redemption 
is barring the doors in one place and opening them in 
another; it is bearing away the conditions of dis-ease 
which are not at-one with the normal state of bodily ease ; 
it is doing away with the claims and theories based in the 
belief of separation from God. If we properly understand 
our spiritual power, and direct our thoughts in accord with 
that understanding, we can do more for the recovery of 
the sick and unhappy than all the remedies in Materia 
Medica, for we express creative power. 

Our bodily condition is the result of our way of 
thinking and believing. If we wish to change the condi- 
tion from weakness to strength, from disease to health, 
from pain to ease, we must believe that the desired change 
is taking place ; then shall we find relief according to the 
intensity and sincerity of our thought. Our inward 
thoughts give form to our feelings, so we seem to our- 
selves to be the conditions we externalize. 

They who intelligently and impartially analyze their 
own mental conditions, may remember the arguments that 
have arisen in thought in favor of desire, sensation, suffer- 
ing and inability to endure, overcome or change either 
their mental or physical conditions. They may also 
remember the mental debates and arguments used to 
sustain their belief in the reality of such conditions. Close 
analysis will show such reasoning to be based on observa- 
tion and not in God. 

[54] 



Sickness, sorrow and trouble cannot come to one Thought 
who abides in the secret place of the most high. 

12. Thought is the angel of the congregation of the 
senses, and when it falls a victim to the senses it betrays 
the congregation and knows not from Job 1 . 7 
whence it has fallen. "If one ponders on Job ' 1:12 - 
objects of sense, there springs attraction ; from attraction 
grows desire, desire flames to fierce passion, passion breeds 
recklessness, then the memory all betrayed, lets noble pur- 
pose go and saps the mind, till purpose, mind and man are 
all undone." To be mentally free from illusion, is to have 
no opinion, render no decision and make no declaration 
that is not true of Truth and Life. This is perfect motive 
or purpose relative to God. 

13. All know that many persons have passed 
through the change called death from fear of what are 
called contagious diseases. It is said that fright has 
turned the hair white in a single hour ; that it has marked 
and disfigured the form of the unborn child; that at cer- 
tain stages of its development strong and lasting impres- 
sions have been made. In Truth none of these things 
occur, even if one is suddenly startled, the reaction is as 
sudden and no detrimental or inharmonious results fol- 
low. The first thought of a Scientist, in case of fright, is 
that Good is Omnipresent and there is nothing to fear. 
Fear invites the condition feared. To fear sickness, evil 
or poverty, is to virtually say to the false belief or con- 
dition, you have power over me ; hence, the decision is that 
we are subject to conditions feared. Not knowing that 
which is real and permanent, and being unable to trust 
beliefs that are not based therein, causes fear in its many 
forms. When our thoughts are not sourced in the Unity 
of God we deal with each other as though we were sep- 
arated, not only from other men, but from God, and talk 

[55] 



Divine Science of what should be and what should not be, but not of what 
and Healing really is. 

14. One of the fundamental facts of Science is all 
thought, so-called, not sourced in Omnipresent Spirit is 
negative to it, and negation of Spirit makes one mentally 
negative to the only Source there is ; nothing but struggle 
and strife ensues, feelings of inability and fear arise. 
"He that is not against us is for us." "Since God is for 
us who can be against us." The nature of our beliefs 
blend with all others of like nature. Our conclusions are 
one with all of similar character. 

Truthful thinking is at-one with all Truth ever 
thought, spoken or written. Truth is protection because 
of its very nature, and it protects against all erroneous 
race beliefs in sickness and sin. As long as we believe 
that good and evil, health and disease are equally real, we 
shall sometimes serve one, and sometimes the other. 

A house built upon sand has a shifting foundation. 
A castle in air is without foundation. They cannot stand. 
So all sensuous beliefs and opinions, when exposed to the 
light of Divine Science, lose place and appearance. 

15. To think and feel yourselves united with all 
humanity as one in faith, purpose and destiny will deter- 
Luke 9-55 mine the Universal Good to your aid in 
Phii. 1:27. every wish and work ; first acknowledge that 
all that truly is, is One in Spirit. Then, that all creation is 
within Infinite Spirit, and is the perfect expression of its 
idea. Being then made free from sin, we become servants 
of righteousness. (Rom. vi :i8). 



CONCLUSION. 

Thought is the instrument of the creative power of 
Mind and sustains a causal relation to word, deed and 
sensation. To think is proof that I am. I am, therefore 

[56] 



I think. There cannot be a thought without a Thinker. Thought 
The act of thinking is the act of forming conclusions that 
embody Truth or the act of rendering decisions based 
upon Truth. So the true use of thought is that of an 
instrument of power, which uses it to embody and mani- 
fest itself. The subjects of greatest value for the world's 
consideration is Being and correct thinking ; how to think, 
to bring into manifestation the wealth of power and good- 
ness potential in Being. These subjects are of equal 
interest to every man, woman and child. 

A belief in physical causation and spiritual causation 
is a supposition that there is separation in God. All de- 
lusive belief springs from this false claim. From the 
plane of this belief people try to make creation a source for 
good or ill, to which they are subject. To know there is 
but one Source and Cause will heal all, of false belief and 
from all its consequences. 

To understand the true relation of existence to Being, 
is to understand the way by which the right or righteous 
habit of thought and imagination can be maintained and 
kept in the way of Truth and life, and consciously work 
the Law of the All Good. The understanding that Truth 
heals and makes free from error, is of no avail unless 
Truth be practiced. To be righteous is to think, image 
and do what is right. To do what is right one must have 
a standard of right, which represents a principle. There 
is no standard but God; hence, whatever He is should 
be our guide for thought, word and act. We know that 
He is Life, Love, Power, Wisdom, Knowledge, Health, 
Perfection, Success and all that we can conceive to be 
Good. Then if we wish to think right thoughts and image 
them forth, they must be according to these inherent quali- 
ties ; these thoughts, being right, any the opposite of 
them are wrong. 

If we suppose that we are weak, sick, sinful, or imper- 
[57] 



Divine Science feet in Being, we suppose ourselves to be something that 
and Healing God the Good is not ; we suppose inherent attributes and 
qualities for ourselves that are unlike Him. As thought is 
used as the basis to form conclusions and conclusions to 
form words and shape our deeds we erroneously claim by 
thought, word and deed, that we possess something more 
than God is, and that something is His opposite or adver- 
sary. This attitude does not show a humble and contrite 
Spirit. It is evident that our thoughts and affirmations 
must be at-one with Him and His attributes, no matter 
what appearances may indicate. An appearance the op- 
posite of perfection is only the appearance of a false con- 
clusion that there is something unlike God; hence, we 
should absolutely deny that these falsehoods, or false 
appearances, have any real existence and never try to 
account or find a place for them. This is the method and 
the only method by which to control thought and express 
or image our highest conceptions of health and perfection. 
"Whose-so-ever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto 
them. Whose-so-ever sins ye retain, they are retained." 



Guide to Truth. 

Broad is the Way that lead- Narrow is the Way that 

eth to destruction. leadeth unto Life. 

The belief in Affirm that you are 

Death or ignorance, Life, Truth, and Intelli- 

Hate or weakness, gence, 

Doubt or fear, Love and Strength, 

Prejudice or aversion, Knowledge and Faith, 

Revenge or cruelty, No respecter of persons, 

Disease or evil, Justice and Mercy, 

is the result of a belief Harmony and Goodness, 

in separateness from God. All that you show forth 



[58] 



They constitute appear- or manifest of these quali- Thought 
ances of sin, sickness and ties represent your true Be- 
poverty. Therefore, deny ing. Henceforth speak the 
it from you. "If thy right word of Spirit and do the 
hand offend thee, cut it off Will of the Father. "The 
and cast it from thee." words that I speak unto 

you, are Spirit and are 

Life." 

The left-hand line of statements stand for the con- 
ditions of belief based in a supposed separation from God. 
Those on the right truthfully represent what God is. 
Therefore, keep the above before you as a guide for right 
thinking. In giving the following treatment you are to 
know that the patient and yourself are the Truth you 
affirm, and not what is denied. 



TREATMENT. 

The race belief in sickness, sin and death, cannot 
affect Spirit. The I that I am is Spirit. I am ever active 
and expressing myself perfectly. My thought, word and 
deed bear fruit of Spirit. The channels through which 
God works to will and to do cannot be imperfect. 
My expressions are in the image of God and at-one with 
all that He is. "It is the will of the Father that none 
should suffer." Therefore, I deny the belief of imper- 
fection, weakness, mortality and limitation. I affirm 
wholeness, strength, immortality and limitless power for 
myself. I live in the Kingdom of Good where there is 
no wrong or lack. No false belief environs or limits me, 
no shadow darkens my mental vision. God pervades His 
holy temple at this time. I cannot get out of harmony, for 
where the Father is, there is perfect peace and rest. I 

[59] 



Divine Science cannot get out of health, for the Father is in me, around 
and Healing me, above me and everywhere. This is speaking the 
word, doing the will and knowing the doctrine that it is 
of God. I am at rest in him. 



[60] 



LESSON III. 



THE EFFECT OF THOUGHT. 



"In a beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
with the God, and a God was the Word"— {John, i: i. 
Wilson's Diaglott.) 

1. Though the Infinite Creator has an Infinite va- 
riety of creations, yet there can be but one method by 
which self-expression takes place. Idea, thought and the 
effect of thought is the trinity which comprises Life's 
Problem, solution and example. Thought must neces- 
sarily precede and be the means by which the expression 
of Truth takes place in word and deed. Idea precedes 
thought, not in time, but in order, and in the same sense 
does thought precede the spoken word. By the spoken 
word, which also includes deed and sensation, we can 
know whether the nature of our thought, which includes 
motive and feeling, is at one with Being's Idea, or whether 
it expresses "The Way the Truth and the Life." True 
thoughts partake of the real nature of this Matt 7 . 17 _ 22 
Source and give form to Divine ideas and Matt - 12_33 - 
attributes; by giving expression to them law is fulfilled. 
(See Guide to Truth, Lesson ii.) 

True thoughts are not mere opinions drawn from 
observation, or conlusions formed from appearances 
and sensations ; but instead, they act to give form to the 
qualities of Being and thus express inherent ideas. 

2. God, the One All is Creator, creative action and 

[61] 



Divine Science creation — a trinity in Unity. Another way for the indi- 
and Healing vidual to express this same Truth is, I am the Thinker, 
John 1-13-17 thought and word; God manifest in form. 
Ex. 20:1-6. s ou j j s creation potential in the Creator 

before it is expressed in form. In other words, it is 
Idea potential in Infinite Mind before it is made manifest, 
and is that which is expressed or made visible in creation. 
— (See Statement of Being, Lesson I.) "Nothing can 
be made manifest that is not," etc. Soul being forever 
Ezek 18-4 20 inherent in the Source and Cause of all 
Rom. 6:23. things it always sustains a causal relation to 

the body and to words deeds and sensations ; also to the 
entire visible plane. Therefore, bodies are effects, — the 
i John 4-7 spoken words of the Creator. "Of the full- 

john. 2:6. ness f Christ have all we received." 

Neither form, the brain, nor any part of the body is the 
source of Soul, Life, Intelligence or Power; nor is it the 
source of thought, or the effect of thought. There is no 
physical causation. Forms are not the source of 
forms ; creatures are not the creator of creatures. Brains 
are not the source of thought, word, deed or sensation. 
The I, Being, or Spirit is the source of body, brains and 
all that is visible. Soul or Idea is that which Being ex- 
ternalizes in form. Bodies being effect, they sense the 
nature of thought, and feeling takes form according to 
the nature of our fixed beliefs. If we, therefore, know 
ourselves to be Spirit, the only true Being, and our bodies 
to be at-one with us, our thoughts will be true, and our 
Ex 9:i6. feelings harmonious. "And all our knowl- 

Rom. 9:17. edge is, ourselves to know." Bodily con- 

ditions, so to speak, are wholly due to the quality of 
thought and line of belief held to and relied upon. 

3. Three facts are necessary for any or every ex- 
pression; nothing is accomplished without the Trinity 
or Rule of Three, viz. : the Thinker, the thought and the 

[62] 



idea or thing thought about. The purpose of creation is The Effect 
that the Creator may be expressed and the purpose of of Thought 
individual expression is, that the Creator John 17 . 4g 
may be expressed individually. Omni- 10:24-26. 
presence of the One All is the power of each individual 
to think truthfully. It does not compel one line of 
thought ; so when mental attention is given principally to 
observation, there are conclusions formed that do not 
represent the real nature of the Unity of the One All. 
When appearances are made the basis from which to 
reason, a belief in two Sources the reverse of each other, 
becomes apparent. This belief is sensed as disease. As 
a man thinketh in his heart so is it unto him, is a state- 
ment that represents the fact that according to our 
thoughts so do things come to pass for us. To seek 
for literal treasures, believing them to be the source of 
happiness, health and success is to work according to 
the suppositional belief of mortality, and where the atten- 
tion is centered, there will the thought be attracted. If 

we feel ourselves limited by our bodies or Rom. 8:5-7, 6: 

21. 
on account of external things and condi- Gai. 6:8. 

tions, it is because of a belief in physical causation, a 
cause separate from and unlike God. The Scriptures say 
to thus believe is to be carnally minded. To look upon 
the body and place our affections upon it and to have the 
true appreciation of money, houses and land, in a way 
not to bring sorrow upon ourselves, we should know and 
maintain the knowledge of ourselves, that we are Im- 
mortal now. Then if changes take place in the body, 
nothing whatever is lost to us. We know no loss even 
as there is none to God. Seek to know yourselves as 
Immortal Spirit — Limitless Being — which is real and 
eternal. 

4. Divine Science transfers the attention from the 
visible to the invisible and thus changes the basis of our 

[63] 



Divine Science affections. Through its study one becomes conscious of 

and Healing being invisible and unlimited Spirit, and as one can not 

love the immortal until he knows himself to be it, he can 

not have true beliefs about his body until he sees the true 

T ^„ -..-M nature of its substance and knows how it 

John. 1:14. 

John. 14:9. } s that the Word, which is God, has become 

flesh in his form, and is full of grace and truth. This 
is true knowledge and true thinking, — the trinity of Law, 
and Unity of the all. "To hold self in Truth" is to know 
one Spirit within and pervading all. 

5. All visible things are Idea or Soul before they are 
expressed in form and this Idea is in Infinite mind, or 
this Soul is in Holy Spirit. For this reason body always 
senses Divine harmony when thought, the instrument for 
expressing, pictures forth true Idea. Nothing but effect 
Rev 321 can b e a ff ecte d by Cause; the Thinker is 

John. 1:17. above and beyond change — at-one with the 

Infinite source. This is Law, nor ever is it otherwise. 
This should do away with the sensitiveness beginners 
have upon hearing that their suffering is not real, but 
merely a belief ; also upon hearing that their suffering is 
the result of so-called evil thought or erroneous belief. 
"Memory is the only friend that grief can call its own." 
To let go of the past and live in the present, and in the 
Omnipresence of Spirit is to live in life. To let go of the 
belief of non-possession and acknowledge that all possi- 
bility is yours now, is to live in the fullness of Spirit — the 
Kingdom of Unity. Now is the eternal present 
within and about us. What we do not recognize as being 
present and claim as ours we do not enjoy. Then, claim 
Epn 4-6 health, power, knowledge, good — in short 

1 cor. 8:6. claim wholeness, that now are you complete 

in the Infinite Good; and you will enjoy it and have peace 
and rest. The living God is around you, above you and 
through you all ; so you are protected and shielded by the 

[64] 



perfect Good at all times. This consciousness is above The Effect 
the plane of expression and knows no limitation. Ac- of Thought 
knowledge or recognize this Truth and it will make you 
happy and free. 

6. Divine Science is in the world at the right time, 
and in the right way; it has been formulated to teach 
Truth, which to know is the freedom of Life Eternal. 
It predicates everything on Being and shows the true 
relation of all things to their source and that the true 
and full use of our mental faculties is the means through 
which this relationship is enjoyed. It necessarily demon- 
strates the Power of Knowledge and carries with it the 
sense of the limitless. Then, put from you all beliefs of 
imperfection from time to time, as they 1 Cor 15 . 27 28 
arise, that you may keep in remembrance x Cor - 3:U - 
the truth that God is all in all. If you have believed your- 
self to be sinful — the opposite in being from God — you 
have been believing erroneously ; the proof that you were 
in error is the suffering, unrest and sense of limitation 
it brought you. You, being the Thinker of true thoughts, 
you can change your way of believing and believe your- 
self Divine, a son or daughter of God, and that your 
life is God. Then, think of your life as perfect, unlimited 
and unending ; there is but One Life. This is Truth, that 
to know, makes free and brings peace that n 17 . 16 22 
passeth understanding. This knowledge John - 1:3 - 

is perfect seeing and hearing — the full-grown tree of life 
consciously being lived. 

7. We now realize that if our words are at-one with 
the attributes of Being, we are doing the "Will of the 
Father." There can be but one purpose in creation, so, 
the purpose of the Father and of the children are one. 
To speak in concert with the Father is to be consciously 
in the Kingdom and know that there is but One Power. 
Unlimited Unity measures not limitation to any one. 

[65] 



Divine Science "God measures not His Spirit unto His children." So, if 

and Healing we speak His words by shaping our ways to correspond to 

His nature, we fulfill the only Law, Love, and know there 

Matt 7-2i * s no ^ m ^ t0 our P ower f° r Good. "Be 

John. 4:24. y e p er f e ct even as your Father in Heaven is 

perfect," is a command by the Spirit of Truth that we 
should see the perfection of Being — and know ourselves 
as we are in our relation to God. To find what is real and 
permanent is to find our true nature and know what we 
shall be forever more. 

8. As the Thinker is one and is capable of bringing 
out limitless idea in thought, so thought is capable of 
formulating and expressing Idea in myriad forms of 
word, deed and sensation, and all are united to make a 
harmonious whole. Every Truth spoken is within con- 
sciousness, and helps to grow the tree of Life within 
you, and to work the law of pure intelligence and power 
from within out, which is pure illumination. Spoken 
words of Truth are also leaves for the healing of the 
nations. 

Dear readers, the Omnipresent Spirit is the I or 
Life of ourselves ; hence, we could not live a separate 
Acts 17-25 28 ^ e ^ vom God or Good were we to try. 
John. 15:4. They who believe themselves to be mortal, 

finite and limited, and subject to sin, sickness and death 
are, in belief, living a separate life from God. Their eyes 
are single to beliefs that fall short of Truth, and their 
whole lives seem full of darkness. Let all who thus be- 
lieve draw nigh unto the place of understanding, unto 
that which is impersonal and inseparable. Not until we 
acknowledge the Infinite Source as the I that I am, are 
we in a condition to think and act divinely ; for we shall 
John 6-37 always think and act just like what we 

John. 16:15. believe ourselves to be and to be related to. 
Not until we hold ourselves individually as Divine Being, 

[66] 



which pervades visibility, can we solve the problem of The Effect 
Life correctly, nor do we enter the way that leads to of Thought 
a knowledge of Life Eternal which Jesus gave to 
the world. This attitude is that of dominion, in which 
we may understand all things. 

CONCLUSION. 

io. The spoken Word which has been scientifically 
accounted for in this lesson, when viewed from the stand- 
point of the Creator, includes all creation. The various 
forms constituting the visible universe are the spoken 
words or language of God. It is from this view-point 
that students will comprehend and know what these les- 
sons contain. They will understand that thought takes 
form in word; that the creative idea is ever active to 
produce form, and that the body of man and all form is 
the out-showing of this activity. They are produced by 
purely spiritual methods, and wholly composed of spirit- 
ual substance. It is through the perfect Heb 4 . 13 
spiritual conception that we recognize the Ps - 33:13 ' 14 - 
Truth of what form is. True conceptions bring forth 
forms. Therefore, when we say we see, hear, feel or in 
any way sense form or effect, we mean that the I sees and 
thought conceives it. If thought were not the means 
through which Infinite Idea was formed, thought would 
have no connection with form, but because it is the means 
it is ever formulating idea and making it visible through 
the body. Not to mentally understand that we are In- 
finite Idea in Being and to suppose that we are body only, 
is to conclude that we can be young or old, sick or well, 
alive or dead, according to circumstances and conditions 
over which we have no control. That while we have 
power to change and effect results, results also have 
power to effect themselves and be a cause for other 

[67] 



Divine Science results. People thus argue, claiming themselves to be 
and Healing effects or results of some unknown cause separate and 
apart from themselves, and in this separation believe 
they are able to be a cause for further results. 
Hence, the world has a Science (so-called) built 
upon the theory that various and general results 
proceed from particular " causes," which supposed 
causes, are themselves, results. Xo effect caused by 
creative action can ever be a cause to produce other 
effects. This is so, for the simple reason that the source 
and cause producing all things is Omnipresent and ever 
active and there is no place for any other cause of ac- 
tivity. To believe ourselves separated from God is to go 
away from our identity. Erroneous belief thus leads 
from true consciousness, which is un-consciousness. 

Cease, then, from trying to make the visible world 
produce true happiness for you — from seeking to make 
sensation the cause of real joy — happiness is the real state 
of Being, and we must speak true words to bring it forth, 
and do true deeds to actualize it. Live in the present and 
in the presence of Good and you will abide 

John. 15:7. , f . _ J , . . 

in the bosom of Omnipresence ; this is true 
abiding and is Life Eternal. 



TRUTH. 

There is but one Life, which is Infinite Spirit ; Infin- 
ite Spirit is the one Substance, which is Infinite Mind. 

There is but one Law, which is Infinite Love. 

There is but one Method of Creation or manifesta- 
tion, which method is the action of Divine Being. 

The One^ Life is the Life of all. 

The One Substance is the Substance of all, within 
and of which all things are produced. 

That power which forms one thing forms all. 
[68] 



That which loves one loves all. All are in and of The Effect 
One source. As the One Spirit, which is no respecter of 
of person, loved one, even our great Master, 

1 x 1 i 1 r ■ 1 John - 3:1, 2. 

so does It love and respect each one of us, 
even the least thing it has created. 

"It is not the will of the Father that the least of 
one of these should suffer." 



HEALING AFFIRMATIONS. 

"Of all that God has given me, I can lose nothing." 
The gift of God is Eternal Life, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Strength, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Health, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Faith, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Cheerfulness, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Wisdom, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Love, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Peace, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me a Perfect Body, I cannot lose it. 
God has given me Rest, I cannot lose it. 
All things that the Father hath are mine, I cannot 
lose them. 

These words are Spirit and they are Life. 

"All mine are thine, and all thine are mine." 

God knows not Death, I cannot know it. 

God has not given me Weakness, I cannot have it. 

God has not given me Sickness, I cannot have it. 

God has not given me Doubt, I cannot have it. 

God has not given me Despondency, I cannot have 
it. 

God has not given me Ignorance, I cannot have it. 
[69] 



Divine Science God has not given me Fear, I cannot have it. 

and Healing q oc j h as not given me Strife, I cannot have it. 

God has not given me An Imperfect Body, I cannot 
have one. 

God has not given me Unrest, I cannot have it. 
I cannot experience any result but the result of Truth 
and Truth is absolute Freedom. 

"My words shall not pass away." 



[70] 



LESSON IV. 

LAW OF EXPRESSION. 

THE WHOLE IS EQUAL TO THE SUM OF ALL ITS PARTS. 

Divine Science is Divine Knowledge. It is Truth's 
classification of the One All. The basis upon which its 
conclusions are predicated and from which its affirmations 
are formulated is The Statement of Being and The 
Law of Expression. 

Divine Science proves that the Unity of Creator, 
creative action and creation is an exact and demonstrable 
Science, which gives to its adherents a haven of rest; an 
ever abiding place in the One Self-Existing Source and 
Cause. The value of Science is its unfailing principle, 
its never-changing basis, its exactness, certainty and uni- 
versal applicability. People are glad to give up uncer- 
tainty of opinion for the certainty of principle; for this 
changeless, self-existing Source and Cause we love to call 
God. 

No other basis could be found that would satisfy the 
intellectual and reasoning capacity of man. Order is 
Law. The beginning of any building is its foundation. 
Now, what foundation have we upon which to build the 
temple not made with hands, if it is not the One Supreme 
Self-Existing Source? The strength and safety of our 
building depends upon the permanency and unchangeable- 
ness of its foundation. The foundation of Science is a 
rock of everlasting strength and endurance. We shall 

[71] 



Divine Science now study the Eternal and its method of self-expression. 
and Healing The law of expression is the simple rule three — a trinity. 

Two things, the reverse of each other, could not 
occupy the same place at the same time. Light and dark- 
ness, heat and cold, health and sickness could not exist 
in the same place at the same time; no more could love 
and hate,, good and evil, God and devil. The All is Good 
and the All is here. God is Omnipresent and we are in 
His presence from everlasting to everlasting. This proves 
the Unity of God and man, for man's existence is right 
where God is. It is, "I in God, and God in me." Man 
could not exist as the reverse of God. The "new and 
living way" of knowledge is a consciousness of what the 
real is, and of the true Nature of existing things around 
us. If we do not rely on the real nature of what is and is 
Self-Existing, we have no basis for rest; no source for 
faith — the substance of things hoped for. 

There is no light by which darkness can be found; 
no truth by which sin, sickness and death, so-called, can 
be proven real. One may suppose there are two ways, the 
reverse of each other, that represent the Truth of Unity; 
while this supposition is possible, but one of the ways can 
be law or principle. 

From observation one can suppose the earth to be 
flat, that the sun rises and sets, etc. This view-point is not 
from the universal. The view-point of knowledge tells 
us that the earth is round, that its revolution upon its 
axis causes the seeming rising and setting of the sun. No 
false supposition concerning the earth can make it flat, 
no miscalculation concerning anything can change the 
truth of it. A false supposition about anything has noth- 
ing to do with its reality. 

The suppositional way of presenting Unity allows 
man (what is falsely supposed to be man) to claim that 
as long as he believed the earth to be flat, to him it was 

[72] 



true ; and when he discovered the earth to be round and Law of 
knew his former belief to be false, to further claim that Expression 
his former false view was of just as much value to him, 
while he believed it, as his knowledge is at the present 
time. This shows but little appreciation of knowledge. 
It serves to illustrate the low estimate placed upon Truth 
by those who endeavor to source both Truth and error in 
God and claim there is no one to believe falsely but 
Him; they ignorantly endeavor to bring God down to 
harmonize with previous false beliefs and conditions 
sensed therefrom. They who thus reason expect in the 
order of their evolution to surmount what they claim their 
Source and Cause to be the origin of ; this shows they have 
made a God, unto themselves, in the image and likeness 
of false belief. To overcome what is sourced in God 
would mean that one must be over and above Him, and 
be superior to that which is Self-Existing. Their basis 
is a changeable one; as they "rise spirally upward and 
onward forever" their present consciousness is always 
greater than that from which it was evolved. They claim 
that what is Truth to-day was not Truth yesterday, and 
will not be Truth to-morrow. Their foundation for Unity 
of the whole is as shifting sand. This way of reasoning 
can never be proven scientific or the way of Truth and 
Life. In this presentation there is no unchanging basis 
to think, speak and work from ; no perfect law to demon- 
strate ; it is not the new and living way. The true realiza- 
tion of Unity is interior Truth, Scientific Law. It is 
knowing the true nature of Creator and creation, and con- 
forming our ways to it. It is being lifted up to know that 
all that really is, is Good ; it enables one to justly and cor- 
rectly act in Unity with the whole of Power and the All 
of Good. 

The erroneous method of reasoning idealizes the false 
suppositions of what might be were God not All in All. 

[73] 



Divine Science The true method of reasoning knows and justly presents 
and Healing the true idea of all things and predicates every conclusion 
upon the premise that the All is Good. In this method 
one sees the whole of creation lifted up and partaking of 
the very nature of the Creator and as being good and 
very good. 

Divine Science teaches that creation is the Creator 
expressed, that self-revelation is the law and order of the 
Infinite One. It reveals the law by which the Invisible 
Source becomes visible in effect. It is one law, hence 
all must necessarily see Unity and know Truth in order 
to experience the fulfillment of law within themselves. 
John 3-16 17 ^od is known as a Trinity in Unity — the 
John, 1:13. Creator creative action and creation. This 

trinity has always been, and will ever be ; in other words, 
man is Being, doing and result, or he is the I am, that 
thinks and speaks. 

An Infinite Source and Cause cannot be conceived of 
without containing perfect intelligence and limitless idea. 
It must be the intelligence that is revealed in expressing 
its idea in creation ; so it is logical to conclude that Being 
or Mind contains both intelligence and idea. Man must 
of necessity be the same in being and nature to live and 
fulfill the Law of Life. No power could accomplish 
anything without a beginning, and there could be no be- 
ginning without intelligence and idea, — without being 
conscious of innate possibility equal to the work to be 
John 15-1-3 accomplished. Man is a triune being ; he is 
Rev. 22:2. cause, action and result. This Truth is 

represented in the Scriptures as "Tree of Life," and "The 
Vine and Branches." As the tree contains root, body and 
branch, and requires the three to make the whole, and as 
they are never separated into qualities of substance or by 
space, so man is Being, action and result, and the whole 
man includes the three; he is not divided by qualities of 

[74] 



substance, degrees of conscious mind, or states of unfold- Law of 
ment. Man is one solitary substance, pure Spirit through- Expression 
out. The whole man is equal to the sum of the three. Let 
him not separate, by space or by any theory, what God has 
united. There is not a visible thing in existence that is 
not Eternal in the Invisible. 

Through this rule three, we perceive the method by 
which the One All reveals itself in visible creation; so 
"The invisible things from the creation of the world are 
clearly seen by the things which are made." Each one 
can say, "I am the vine" ; the roots stand for our identity 
in God, the body of the vine for the individual through 
which the identity acts to produce visible bodies or 
branches. The branches stand for the many forms that are 
spoken of in the Scriptures, as being members of and con- 
stituting the body of Christ. Since the Law of Expres- 
sion reveals the body to be included in Spirit, even as the 
branches are included in the vine and Spirit to be God, 
the body is not denied in the practice of Truth. It is 
given its true place in Being. In Divine Science the 
statement of Being and the Law of Expression are 
unwaveringly adhered to.- It never deviates from them in 
its explanation of life or interpretations of Scripture. 
There can be no law of the self-existing one but its own 
inherent potency; it must therefore ever embody its real 
nature in what it expresses. The belief of inequality is 
departure from Truth. 

As the figure I, the unit in the science of numbers 
is the basis from which all figures are derived, so in the 
study of Science it is essential that we see first of all that 
there is but One Supreme Being, which is the Source of 
all creation, from which all forms proceed, and in which 
they live. As in the science of numbers there is but one 
principle underlying all examples, so in Divine Science 
there is but one Being or Holy Spirit underlying the 

[75] 



Divine Science Infinite variety of living forms expressed. The word 
and Healing expression, when defined, proves to be in its meaning 
very similar to the word existence. The prefix ex, which 
means out of, when attached to the word pressed, signi- 
fies that something is out pressed, caused to come forth, 
hence expressed. In these lessons we shall speak of the 
visible universe and all it contains, as that which has 
been expressed of the Creator or Expressor. This is 
using the word in both a universal and individual sense. 
The word expressing means acting, and expressed the 
result of acting. A living thing then, is a thing expressed. 
Creation is the expression of the Creator. The Law of 
Expression is the way by which the Creator reveals or 
produces creation. It must, therefore, show the relation- 
1. Being. ship existing between Cause and effect, 

3.' Result. between God the Creator and God the 

Creation. No. I, is Cause; 2, is action; 3, the result, as 
shown in diagram. This law is worked from the Invisible 
to the visible, — from the Principle to the example, — from 
the Inner to the outer. "Heaven shall have come when 
two have become as one, the outer as the Inner." To 
illustrate : — Principle is that which is highest, first ; that 
from which anything proceeds. In the Science of numbers 
examples are the expression of Invisible Principle, and 

1. Principle. are Principle itself, visibly demonstrated. 

2. Solution. if-.,, 1 11 

3. Example. The order m which they stand to each other 
is shown in the diagram. In Divine Science the Principle, 
God, is highest, first, the One from which all visibility 
proceeds. Creation is the expression of the Creator and 
is the Creator visibly expressed. 

While in mathematics, examples are the expressions 
and finished work of the Principle and are proof or evi- 
dence of it, they are not the Cause for the Principle, but 
just the reverse is true; the Principle is the Source of 
and Cause for the example ; it is universally conceded that 

[76] 



the example is all that is ever formed or made visible of Law of 
the Principle. It is I — Real Being — that knows the Expression 
Principle, hence works the problem according to it, and 
produces perfect results. He who under- 1. invisible, 
stands the analysis of his own work, knows 3'. visible, 
that his examples are expressions of the invisible principle 
and are the Invisible made visible; that mathematical 
demonstrations accord perfectly with Principle. In this 
analysis there is no separation ; none between Principle 
and example. No one would think of saying that the 
example was not as perfect as the Principle. Principle is 
the Law, so examples are harmonious in their relation to 
it; the only purpose they serve is to represent the Prin- 
ciple; they represent it in all business relations. The 
mathematician knows no law by which to produce the 
perfect result but the one of calculating every step of the 
way according to Principle. He would not think of fol- 
lowing error or miscalculation to find a John 16 . 10 n 
correct result, nor would he endeavor to John - 5:32 - 
Source the mistake in Principle. He would make no effort 
in that direction, but would erase all mistakes, and com- 
mence again in Principle, and keep the example at-one 
with it. The working of Principle is the only method by 
which to obtain a correct answer. Error serves no 
purpose. In Divine Science all creation is known as com- 
posed of Spirit substance and spiritual things are spirit- 
ually discerned. Living things are the expressions and 
finished work of Spirit or God, and are proof or evidence 
of the existence of Spirit. This is true discernment. 
Existing things are not a cause unto their source, but just 
the reverse is true. Spirit is the Source and Cause of, 
and for, existing things ; and it is universally conceded 
that the universe is all that is formed or made visible of 
the Invisible Spirit. It is I — Real Being — that knows 
that "I and my Father are One," not two, hence works out 

[77] 



Divine Science life's problem according to at-one-ment and produces 
and Healing perfect results. He who understands the Law of Expres- 
sion knows that his existence — and all existing things 
— are expressions of the Invisible One, and are the 
invisible made visible; that scientific demonstrations 
John i-i4 accord perfectly with the Spirit of whole- 

Rev. 22:14. ness . ^e Truth of the Allness of Spirit. In 

this analysis the claim that Spirit is to be conceived of 
only apart from embodiment, or distinct from form, is 
proven to be a fallacy. This Law proves the long looked 
for atonement. 

With this understanding, no one can longer think that 
the living things of God are not complete and perfect 
demonstrations of the Creator. As the Supreme Nature 
is the only law, creatures are ever harmonious in their 
relation to the Creator; the purpose they serve is to 
express their Source. The Scientist knows no law by 
which to produce the perfect result, but to live and calcu- 
late every step of the way, according to the Truth that 
All is Good. He would not think to continue calculating 
John l-n according to the erroneous race beliefs of 

Gen. 2:17. separation, expecting to find Truth and 

produce perfect demonstrations, but would cease think- 
ing or making any effort whatever from that standpoint 
of belief, and commence again in the Spirit of wholeness. 
This is the only method by which to prove existence 
at-one with its Source, and to glorify God on earth. 

Nothing is gained through mistakes. Now that the 
Law of Expression opens our eyes with understanding, 
let us not close them again to Truth. Cease saying that 
"When you look upon my body you see nothing whatever 
N of me," and know that you do see the living, thinking 
Being Expressed. To do this it must be seen that in 
substance and reality it is just what the One All is, and is 

[78] 



the Ideal and Spiritual form. "If ye had \^ the cre " Law of 
known me ye should have known my 2 - n God the creat " Expression 
Father also; and from henceforth ye know 3 -£° d the creat " 
him, and have seen him." The One All is now revealed 
to be Creator, creative action, and creation. Let us under- 
stand, then, that if you have seen the Truth of self you 
have seen the Father, for there is none but God to express 
Himself in creation. Direct expression, as shown in this 
lesson, is an eternal law everywhere demonstrated in 
creation. So created things are not the Source of man. 

As one knows that the visible example is the demon- 
stration of Principle and problem, one must conclude that 
Principle is the Source that includes problem, and is 
expressed in the example. The demonstration of the 
problem which is inherent in Principle must be the result 
of the action of Principle. Thus Principle proves to be 
the Law and basis of expression. So, to Divine knowl- 
edge creation is the expression of the One Creator, and it 
is self-evident that the Creator is the Source that includes 
Fatherhood and sonship. The demonstration of Father- 
hood inherent in the Creator must be the result of the 
creative activity, which proves the Law of Expression 
in sonship. Every possibility inherent within Being is 
possible of expression, first in thought and then in word ; 
here, there seems to be two expressions of one Cause; 
but remember that the Eternal Being is before it thinks, 
and its thought embodies the Truth of its nature. 
Thought precedes its spoken word; the Actg 18 
word is its form ; hence, Creator, creative x Cor - 14:33 - 
action, and creation, or I am, I think, I speak, correctly 
sets forth the order of the Law of Expression by which all 
things are out pressed or caused to exist as form. 

"Let this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ 
Jesus, who, being in the form of God, thought it not 

[79] 



Divine Science robbery to be equal with God." The Law of the Lord, is 
and Healing equal. As true as is the time-honored mathematical 
axiom that "The whole is equal to the sum of all its 
parts." So is the nature of Being equal to Infinitude. 
The One All is equal to all of the above trinity, for what- 
ever is, has power to be eternally ; there is, therefore, no 
mortality in the One All. Think of yourself as being 
eternal ; as being that which precedes doing, that which is 
consciousness and knows its power of expression. I 
must be before I act or think; and I must act or think 
before I speak or produce. I, then, must be the Source 
and Cause of my thoughts, also my words, which are the 
forms of my thoughts. I, therefore, can never be under 
God glorified on^i 1 * dominion. By result is meant finished 
earth. work, a thing completed; my thoughts are 

expressed and complete in my words. St. Paul has said, 
" There is one Spirit and one body ;" by correct analysis 
from Principle Divine Science proves this to be true. 
The absolute statement that God and God manifest, is 
Lamen, 3:38. a ^ there is in truth, implies action; for a 
Matt. 4:4. self -existing Source could not be the cause 

of any living thing without creative action, so, between 
Being and existence there is action which must be under- 
stood in its proper relation to both in order to understand 
their relation to each other. 

Considering Divine Mind, Spirit or Creator as God,, 
the following diagram will illustrate the order of the 
"Law of Expression." Expression never takes place in the 
reverse order, — from the visible to the Invisible. It is to- 
be understood that in the diagram, Mind, Mentality and 
Visibility are synonymous with Spirit, Soul and Body, or 
with Creator, Creating and Creation. Here we have the 
basis for realization of perfect Being, the true power of 
action and its completed result. 

[80] 



1. Mind. I. Spirit. I. Creator. Law of 

2. Mentality. 2. Living Soul. 2. Creating. Expression 

3. Visibility. 3. Body. 3. Creation. 

The Law works from within Being, out to visibility, 
by means of mentality. Mentality is Mind's center of 
action ; it is more than thought ; it means all that is essen- 
tial to Mind for its perfect expression in visibility. 

It describes our individuality and shows its insepara- 
bleness from God; there is no individuality apart from 
God, the One Source and Cause. Divine mentality, — the 
living: Soul, — or individuality, in the lan- 

S , ' . . - J \ . , , Heavenly Being. 

guage of Genesis is spoken of in the plural, 
as stars in the firmament of heaven. We, as individuals, 
are firmly fixed as centers of action in the Infinite One. 
Indeed, are we stars in the firmament of heaven. 

The problem of Life it is evident is a study that is 
of special interest and importance to every person. This 
law of expression, fully understood, is of greatest value to 
you, it is the way by which your existence has come forth ; 
so you need to apply it for the purpose of realizing your 
true and harmonious relationship, not only with your 
Source and Cause, but with humanity. The same order 
by which God is manifested in existence Duet 33 . 2 
must be maintained in existence in solving Rev - 1:8 - 
the problem of Life and demonstrating true freedom. 
Let us compare our existence to nothing but the Spirit 
of wholeness, and liken the temple of God unto it, and 
thus reverse the common order of belief, which claims 
that there is physical, material or external causation, 
which can and does act for our good or ill. 

Nothing but confusion can possibly be sensed from 
the belief in physical causation. As God is not the author 
of confusion let us fully understand and then practice the 
one Law of Expression. According to this Law, God 

[81] 



Divine Science made man in His own image and likeness: 

„ , Heb. 13:8. , , , f , . , 

ana Healing so let us look upon man and think of mm as 

being the image and likeness of all that is Good. Every 
expression comes under the law by which it is expressed ; 
but, understanding that we are one with God, the Creator 
Epli V?" anc ^ creation, we being the law are not under 

the law. It cannot act as a school-master to bring us to 
God and then cease to be. The nature and grace of God 
being ours, we are the fulfilling of the law. We see it to 
be the only order by which demonstration can take place. 
Hence, it is necessary that every student should 
thoroughly understand this law and realize the importance 
of applying it in all demonstration and also in every inter- 
pretation. The author spiritually perceived this law four- 
teen years ago, and knew at a glance that she realized a 
Truth that could not be questioned. That it embraced 
The All, and that error could not possibly be identified 
in any way with this Trinity; so when understood and 
lived it would free every one from all false belief and 
erroneous opinion in regard to God and man, and all 
creation. This Law, taught only in Divine Science, 
proves the absolute at-one-ment of God and man. It is 
the basis for all true reasoning. It is Divine order, it 
is method ; it is applicable always and everywhere. It dis- 
tinguishes and illumines Divine Science. 



[82] 



LESSON V. 



LAW OF EXPRESSION. 



The word Soul has been used in so many ways in the 
past, and without definite meaning or practical application, 
that it is thought best in scientific teaching to use the word 
only in a definite way, so that it may be scientifically 
applied. The use of other words, the meaning of which 
is synonymous with Soul, frequently gives a new view to 
the word. Soul has been thought to be something that 
could either be saved and made to enjoy eternal bliss, 
or could be lost and made to suffer eternal agony; that 
through its own efforts it could be either saint or sinner, 
and the final test of what it was to become through its 
own efforts would be revealed after death; which state 
would be a reward for its good conduct, or a punishment 
for its evil. These conclusions are not drawn from Prin- 
ciple, hence are not scientific. The true meaning of Soul 
is idea, the eternal idea inherent in Divine Mind, the 
potentiality of the Creator, the invisible side of every 
creation. Individuality and Divine mentality, when used 
in their true relation to Being, are synonymous with Soul 
in its action, and is sometimes called living Soul. 

Man is not something that has Spirit, but is Spirit. 
He is not something that has Soul, but is Soul. He is not 
something that has body, but is body. These statements, 
especially the last one, will astonish many, and unsettle 
their beliefs. There has been too much supposed knowl- 
edge of that which was not true. The acceptance of these 

83] 



Divine Science statements mean the maintenance of Unity, and this 
and Healing Unity is what the Law of Expression means. The whole 
man is equal to the sum of all his parts. The word expres- 
sion is not used in Science in a limited manner, as one 
might say, what a beautiful and practical expression, or 
what a suggestive or strange expression in reference to 
subjects under consideration. It means all manifestation 
of visible form, "animate and inanimate," or all that re- 
sults from Source and Cause. The universality of expres- 
sion is shown in the universe of form. 

We have the unchangeable fact of the Trinity, illus- 
trated in various ways in this lesson, as the fixed order of 
the universe from which to reason. To accept one's self 
as being the totality of this Trinity is to be able to express 
and put our real nature to practical use in everything we 
do, and in every result accomplished. The three consti- 
tute wholeness, hence are co-eternal, but not interchange- 
able in regard to position. Always and everywhere must 
the Creator include His action and creation. Principle 
must include solution and example. Being must contain 
doing and result. Our sense of harmony and happiness 
depends upon our maintenance and application of this 
Divine order. 

We would not tolerate the teachings of one who en- 
deavored to reverse the order in mathematics, and said 
example is the source of principle; or who in Science 
thought that the body was the source of Soul or Spirit. 
No more should we sanction the claim that the brain is the 
source of mind, idea, intelligence or thought. This 
shows how essential it is for one to faithfully adhere to 
this true order in applying Life-principle or in consider- 
ing the nature of Being. We always want to express the 
principle in the science of numbers in our business trans- 
actions. In Divine Science we want to express Being in 
all our ways, in our dealings w T ith each other; this is 

[84] 



essential that we may know the outer to be as the inner, Law of 
the body to be as the Spirit and enjoy the health of Expression 
wholeness. 

This Trinity proves direct expression of the one self- 
existing Source and Cause in all living, at the same time. 
It does away with striving to become what Being is not ; 
and banishes forever the theory that our unfoldment is 
just beyond what we have been ; that our unfoldment will 
forever be greater than our Being, which unfolds. There 
is no unfoldment without an Unfolder. There is no 
unfoldment beyond or greater than its Source. It is law 
that unfoldment be equal to the innate possibilities of its 
Source. 

Because visible man is the expression of a Cause, 
expression comes under the head of result or creation. 
His very existence proves that he is Being. The fact that 
he lives proves that he is Life; because body is result 
proves that he is Cause. " Nothing can be expressed that 
is not." (See Statement of Being.) Jesus knew the 
interior nature of Being when he raised Lazarus from the 
dead, and when he called Moses and Elias to him to talk 
of what manner of death he should die. 

The word visibility is used to represent the whole of 
creation. 

The word mentality represents the whole of creative 
action — the means through which the Creator expresses 
His own nature. The word Mind means totality; it 
includes all that is Self-Existing, all action and result. 
This constitutes the wholeness in which we rest, and con- 
tains the detail of Science. No part of this Trinity is the 
result of experience. Nothing is made that is made by 
experience. To God experience is self-expression. 

All that belongs to Being is comprised in number 
one; what pertains to action constitutes number two; all 
result is contained in number three. Then, again, two and 

[85] 



Divine Science three are included in One, hence One is totality — the All 
and Healing is One. Man's mentality, being the region of action and 
centered in the Infinite Being, it comprises thought, 
motive, and feeling, intellect, reason and will, conception, 
recognition, and realization, etc. Each faculty works in 
union with every other, which results in images or forms. 
The whole combined has power to formulate Soul — idea 
— into things. Ideas are forms, and forms are ideas made 
manifest. The body of man constitutes a member of 
visibility. It is composed of members and organs work- 
ing harmoniously together, and is a living demonstration 
of the eternal nature of man. It is the outshowing of 
the Creative Idea, or Soul of things. Whatever exists as 
an expression does so by virtue of there being an active 
Expressor. The mathematical application of the time- 
honored axiom, "The whole is equal to the sum of all 
its parts/' is equally applicable in Divine Science, Being 
is equal to all action and result. 

The students of Divine Science find it a haven of rest, 
a real, practical religion in every time of need. This is 
proven by the large number that are being healed, and 
the number of students who are successful healers. There 
is no limit to the demonstrations of good to be wrought 
and enjoyed through the study and appreciation of Divine 
Science. It is the unfailing. 

The Trinity, or Law of Expression, reveals the body 
to be Spirit Expressed, it is embraced in Spirit, just as 
the branch is in the vine. 

Let us conclude that as One is All, unity is always 
the right starting-point, the basis from which to work. 
It is a rock foundation never to be forgotten. Man should 
never forget what manner of Being he is. In truth man 
knows there is nothing outside of God; nothing lives 
apart from Him. Let us see all living forms sourced in 
one living Cause, whether they are visible or invisible 

[86] 



to the natural eye. The expression of the One Expressor Law of 
comprises the whole universe. The universe is all that is Expression 
formed or made visible ; it is a harmonious whole. Omni- 
present Spirit has one purpose ; that purpose is to express 
itself as the universe of visible things. Let us affirm. 

I am unlimited in Being. 

I am unlimited in action. 

I am unlimited in the result of my action. 

My body is Spirit-Substance in the form of limitless 
Idea. 

My eyes are open to Truth. They behold the perfect 
law of liberty. 

My Divine Nature is the law that I express in all 
my ways. 

I acknowledge the Good in all my ways. 

My paths are paths of peace. 

"I stand in the great forever, j 

I lave in the Ocean of Truth, 
And I bask in the golden sunshine 
Of endless love and youth." 



[87] 



LESSON VI. 



DENIAL AND AFFIRMATION. 



"If so be that ye have heard him and have been 
taught by him, as the truth is in Jesus, that ye put off con- 
cerning the former conversation the old man, which is 
corrupt according to the deceitful lusts, and be renewed 
in the spirit of your mind and that ye put on the new man, 
which after God is created in righteousness and true holi- 
ness. Wherefore, putting away lying, speak every man 
truth with his neighbor, for we are members one of 
another." — (Ephesians, iv 121-26.) 



THE OLD AND THE NEW. 

I. The great lost secret that people in general are in 
need of recovering and acknowledging, in all their ways, 
is the basis of demonstration, — the knowledge of God and 
his relation to man. The loss of this knowledge or lack 
of acknowledgment of it, is due principally to the gen- 
erally accepted belief of the separation of God and man ; 
that they are entirely different in their nature, in their 
thought and the effect of thought. They seem not to 
know that to yield themselves to the belief of separation 
causes them to serve that belief, and to know that they 
being one with God causes them to be one with Him in 
thought and the result of thought. To place our being 
beneath God is to fall, as it were, from true conscious- 

[88] 



ness and Divine knowledge ; hence, from the Unity of God Denial and 

and creation, and separates us in belief from our idea of Affirmation 

Good. Divine Science reveals that the old, old Truth, 

is also the new, and the new is also the eternal ; it is the 

living way of the Good continually expressing itself in us. 

Truth never changes. This lesson presents the way by 

which the reader may practice the knowledge contained in 

preceding ones; it will erase the habit of acknowledging 

good and evil, and establish the habit of partaking freely 

and fully of the tree of life, or first and final Truth of 

Being. 

2. Now is always the right time to recognize and 
practically acknowledge that all that is, is present. To 
constantly acknowledge the presence of Good is to live 
in the consciousness of a wholeness that is incapable of 
division. Now is the time to reap, "That both he that 
soweth and he that reapeth may rejoice together." If 
we do not acknowledge the everywhere present Good as 
our's now we shall not rejoice with the one ceaseless 
sower whose joy is eternal. Wages are not received until 
we reap, and reaping is not done until we acknowledge 
and affirm our Good. Faithfulness in recognizing beliefs 
and opinions and temporary conditions is unable to give a 
haven of rest or satisfy hunger and thirst for righteous- 
ness. To believe in the conditions of so-called sickness 
and inharmonious environments that we wish to be free 
from is to believe in what is called temporal and corrupt- 
ible; the only reaping therefrom is disappointment. 
Whatever it is desirable to be free from we should cease 
to believe in. True Being expresses its own nature in 
living form, and it is always saying to its expression, 
"Because I am, thou art ; thou art my very self revealed, 
and like ever expresses like." No longer is God concealed 
from us, to be revealed in the remote future ; __ . .,, 

but is a living, loving, acting Presence. No 1 Cor - S:6 - 

[89] 



Divine Science longer is our path dark and dreary, shadowed by delusive 
and Healing beliefs and opinions. 

"He who finds not God within himself may seek in 
vain elsewhere." He who finds not himself in God, and as 
God, will have sought the Christ in vain. When God is 
sought and found as the Expressor of form, and as 
expressed in form, there is no place where He is not 
apparent; this is finding the kingdom. Study these les- 
sons from the plane of Spirit ; meditate upon their Truths 
from that high plane and you will know their Truth and 
read between the lines. You will worship in Spirit and 
in Truth and experience health. 

THE FALSE AND THE TRUE. 

3. If it be that we are taught by the Christ, as the 
Truth was in Jesus of Nazareth, we shall experience 
within ourselves the Truth that he voiced. We shall cease 
conversing about impure and diseased bodies; cease 
identifying ourselves with erroneous beliefs and opinions ; 
cease centering selfhood in them. We will think and act 
the Truth that we are centered in God. Life is present 
Goodness. To identify ourselves with past beliefs and 
opinions or to believe they are the source of our present 
consciousness, is to identify ourselves with what has no 
power or life to express in the present; this brings a 
sense of limitation, a desire to struggle with, an unrest to 
dislike, a pain and disease to set aside. If it be that we 
speak Truth for truth's sake we shall refuse to let former 
beliefs and opinions speak its opposite. Through faith 
and knowledge of Truth we must assume our true posi- 
Heb 2-20 tl0n as li m itl ess Idea or Soul and think of 

1 Pet. i:i5, 16. ourselves as being perfect, powerful and 
knowing. In this true consciousness and Unity there is no 
disposition to make excuses or find places for past errone- 

[90] 



ous beliefs. One cannot say, .because Adam partook of Denial and 
the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, I fell into Affirmation 
doubt and desire ; but can say with Christ, "I am risen," I 
am living with Christ in God ; this is the ever new and liv- 
ing dispensation. Thought fluctuating between two or 
more opposing beliefs constitutes a state of doubt. To 
doubt is to stand still ; and to stand still is stagnation. 

4. Through speaking Truth with love we unfold 
conscious at-one-ment with the Father, the fountain-head 
of all good. Through daring to bear witness of our Divin- 
ity and that God is our Being that we have no other, and 
that He is our life, and that we have no other ; and through 
daring to declare the unalterable truth, that in the same 
way that God lives we live, that there can be no separa- 
tion in Being, in creative action, or in crea- x Tim 6 . 17 _ 19 
tion, we shall bring immortality and eternal 1 Cor - 6:17 - 
life to light, and overcome even the last enemy, Death. 
To acknowledge these truths with love is to fulfill our 
duty to God, and do His will. This true relationship must 
be recognized by the children of God before they can be 
conscious of working with him. This practice illumines 
the senses and singles the eye to Truth, and is true obser- 
vation. In this consciousness we cease to say'Tmpossible" 
to anything ; we cease to claim weakness or limitation or 
bondage of environment. To live Truth is heaven here. 
There is no strife in the freedom of Truth, in the nature 
of it there are no torments. 

5. Not only is it essential to put away the belief of 
separation, but to cease practicing the habits that are 
centered therein. We should learn to speak with true 
meaning. We can no longer think that visible things 
constitute the plane of cause, or that we exist as mortal 
limited or finite beings. As we are eternal Being, and the 
Being that we are includes all nature, we do not speak of 

[91] 



Divine Science Deut 33 . 2 „ physical strength and physical weakness, or 

and Healing 1 Kings. i8:2i. as jf foe. body was the Source of life, intel- 
ligence and power, or as if it was the Source of thought, 
motive and feeling. We recognize ourselves dead indeed 
unto sin (beliefs that fall short of Truth) and alive unto 
God for evermore; hence, at-one with the Source of all 
expressed strength, life and power, of all thought, motive 
and feeling. There are no mists of illusion in Truth or its 
practice ; we have discovered that the body does not limit 
us, it has no power to cause us trouble or to prevent the 
expressing of our possibilities in full. We should cease 
all conversation that would convey the false race supposi- 
tion that we are something that can die; that we can be 
dead at one time and alive at another ; sick at one time and 
well at another. The gift of God is eternal Life. Bodily, 
we are clothed upon with God — true Being. Our whole 
body is full of light. Put off such false conversation as 
Matt 6-22 ^at cnan g es of the weather are able to 

Luke. 11:33. bring you life or death and are always 
working in you for good or ill ; also about the wind being 
disagreeable, or about disliking it. Cease believing that 
food is digestible at one time and indigestible at another ; 
good sometimes and bad at others; that you are subject 
to it. In Truth we use, appropriate and enjoy all things 
lawfully, with good results to ourselves bodily. All habits 
of conversation along negative lines belong to what St. 
Paul called "The old man," which he said, were according 
to the deceit of sense; such habits are sensed bodily not 
in ease, the true state of Being, but in dis-ease, unrest or 
pain. It is noticeable that they who believe themselves 
mortal now, and expect to be immortal after death, 
indulge these habits of conversation; believing they are 
subject to physical things and dependent upon them for 
life, intelligence and power, that when they die they are 
going to have another Source for all Good, turns 

[92] 



their attention and conception from the Truth of whole- Denial and 
ness and brings about the condition called death. People Affirmation 
really go where they think their Good is, Ezek lg:31 
and if they place it afar off in an invisible Hos - 4:6 - 
world, they withdraw from the visible and experience a 
sense of separation. To think aright and speak the new 
language of living Truth, our God or Good must be here 
now, manifested in the world. 

6. Do not use the metaphysical statement, "When 
you look upon my body, you see nothing whatever of me." 
Make use of true wholeness, or holiness, 1 Tim 3 . 16 
and declare you see the expression of the Rom - 12 > *» 2 - 
real immortal self. Place your body in Being and your- 
self in perfect at-one-ment with all that Being implies; 
thus you will have the true oversight of your body and 
be master over your own house. You will love and 
nourish it and give it the best of care. 

The law of expression is from Infinite Spirit or Mind 
to mentality, then to material form ; or from the Thinker 
to Thought, to Word ; and never is it other- Joh 3 . 13 
wise. It works not from form to Spirit — Eph - 4:1 °- 
from Word to the Thinker; hence it is absolutely false to 
believe that effects or external things can re-act and affect 
Being. This false belief is the only inlet for outside 
error; which is spoken of as "taking on conditions" 
and being affected by the thoughts of others. It is 
the only means by which we can relate our bodies to what 
is called miasmal or poisonous atmospheres. 

7. To put away error by speaking the truth is to 
overcome evil with good ; to do this is to see no evil. To 
give no place to devil as we are admonished is to know no 
devil. We can know reality, what truly is and can live 
it. "That we henceforth be no more children tossed to 
and fro, carried about by every wind of doctrine," that 
is, to be no more acted upon in belief from without or by 

[93] 



Divine Science the opinion of friends let us speak Truth to them in love 
and Healing and thus hold the reins of freedom in our grasp and guide 
our way in harmony of truth. Error cannot disturb 
Truth; it is forever above and beyond disturbance; and 
all who hold themselves in Truth, as being it, know that 
they are not acted upon by mortal conditions of belief. 
As Chris z led captivity captive, and gave gifts unto men, 
so when we awaken to Truth we lead the senses captive 
from the standpoint of Spirit. The Spirit sees and bears 
witness through us ; and we express its power, which is 
the gift of Spirit. 

8. Divine Science denies nothing that truly is. In 
giving treatment the body should never be denied. 
^ a a Should a man come to a Divine Scientist 

Kom. b.b. 

i cor. 11:30. t0 b e treated for blood poison in the 
arm, or any other condition, the Scientist would 
not deny the arm, to do so would be to work with 
the physicians who amputate. The true Scien- 
tist would make no claim or affirmation that 
would actualize in removing one member of the body 
from another, or in separating body from Spirit. He 
would know that the patient could be healed of the seem- 
ing blood poison, and of all belief and sense of disease, 
without losing any member of the body. The body must 
be held to be perfect without disease, and that no disease 
Ex 15-26 * s necessary to its perfection. In Truth the 

John, 15:3. body ahvays stands as a holy temple of 

Good ; therefore, speak Truth of it, affirm that it is eternal 
substance, living substance, limitless idea expressed. 
Deny false beliefs about it by affirming the Truth of it, 
but never deny the body by thought, word or deed. Give 
the body a place in your Being, and your Being a place 
in the Supreme All. 



[94] 



WHAT TO DENY AND WHAT TO AFFIRM. Denial and 



9. God is infinite, indivisible and unalterable good- 
ness. Goodness includes life, truth, love, power, under- 
standing, and strength, knowledge, faith, presence, 
justice, mercy, harmony and charity. 

As God is infinite and unalterable goodness, then all 
goodness must be eternal ; and the opposite must be false 
appearance. 

As life, truth and understanding are eternal, death, 
falsehood and ignorance must be false appearance. 

As love, strength, knowledge and faith are eternal, 
hate, weakness, fear and doubt must be false appearances. 

As God is love, and everywhere at all times, and no 
respecter of persons, then prejudice and aversion are false 
appearances. 

As justice, mercy, harmony and charity are eternal, 
then revenge, cruelty, disease and envy are false appear- 
ances. 

As that which is eternal is Truth, temporary appear- 
ances are false. 

As that which is eternal is real, temporary appear- 
ances must be unreal. 

As that which is eternal is substance, temporary 
appearances must be shadow. 

Then the new man is the man of truth; the old man 
is the man of falsehood. 

The new man is the real man, the old man is the 
unreal. The new man is the man of substance, the old 
man is the man of shadow. 

To put off the old man is to cease thinking that you 
are that which is temporary ; to put on the new man is to 
think that you are that which is eternal. 

To put off the old man is to cease thinking death, 
falsehood, ignorance, hate, or weakness. To put on the 

[95] 



Affirmation 



Divine Science new man is to think life, truth, and understanding, love 
and Healing and strength. 

To put off the old man is to cease thinking fear, 
doubt, prejudice and aversion. Putting on the new man is 
thinking knowledge, faith, and universal love — without 
respect to person. 

To put off the old man is to cease thinking revenge 
or cruelty, disease or evil; putting on the new man is 
thinking justice, mercy, harmony and charity. 

To put off the old man is to refrain from judging 
according to appearances. To put on the new man is to 
judge according to the nature of Spirit. 

To put away lying is to put away all conversation 
about being temporary and mortal. 

To speak the truth with each other, is to converse 
about immortality and as if we were eternal. 

To be in error of belief is to suppose we are mortal 
now. 

To be in Truth is to know that we are immortal now. 

The Infinite and Unalterable Good says : Believe in 
nothing but the Infinite and Unalterable and you will find 
the Truth that frees and the peace that passeth under- 
standing. 

Judgment from observation says, "Believe in appear- 
ances, and you shall Become as gods;" this promise 
believed in leads to unconsciousness, ignorance and deso- 
lation. 

10. Put off this false condition of belief, styled "The 
old man," and let childhood pass by. Assume the true 
position of a Son of God, and express the Truth in whole- 
ness. All perfection, that has been, and that ever will be, 
is now. To recognize is to realize it; to acknowledge 
it, is to awaken to a sense of Being it, which will enable 
you to speak the Truth as it was in Jesus. Truth is daily 
and hourly baptism to the awakened. So the Scientist 

[96] 



renders thanks hourly for good received, ps 107 . 20> Denial and 
for knowledge gained, for health expressed, Ps - 103:2 ' 3 - Affirmation 
for truth perceived, for love manifest, for God revealed, 
for ever-present Goodness. 

n. Just as sure as we have ears to hear what the 
Spirit says, and have heard, we will put off all conversa- 
tion concerning the old man, and will take on the new 
man, which after God is created in righteousness and true 
holiness. Henceforth, Reason as if temporary conditions 
of belief are dead, and as if you are alive with Christ unto 
God. Consider that you are identified with the One, who 
is Creator and life of all things, and are renewed in the 
spirit of your mind with knowledge. According to the 
measure of Truth have you expressed Christ as it was in 
Jesus. To express the truth is to express immortality; 
Truth is the permanent remedy for all disease. 



HEALING AFFIRMATIONS. 

The salvation of Truth is mine now. 

The Kingdom of God is in me now. 

The all of heaven is at hand now. 

I believe and practice Truth now. 

I am free from the belief of sin now. 

I am eternal Life, free from death now. 

The Spirit of Life in Christ makes me free now. 

I worship God in Spirit and in Truth now. 

I know of no good that can be withheld now. 

Faith is substance of things hoped for now. 

I am living substance now. 

I have come to the Christ, where all things are now 
ready for acceptance. 

[97] 



Divine Science The self-existing Unity of God and man is testified 

and Healing of in the following hymn : 



GOD DWELLETH IN US. 

"Our God is never so far off 
As even to be near; 
He is within ; our spirit is 
The home he holds most dear. 

To think of him as by our side 

Is almost as untrue 
As to remove his throne beyond 

Those skies of starry blue. 

So all the while I thought myself 
Homeless, forlorn and weary, 

Missing my joy, I walked the earth, 
Myself God's sanctuary." 



[98] 



PREFACE TO LESSON VII. 

BAPTISM BY THE SPIRIT. 

Take the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of 
God. — (Ephesians, 6:17.) 

Infinite Spirit 1 s instruction to the individual: Thou 
art my very self manifest. I am thy life, power and sub- 
stance; I live in thee, and thou by Me, and we can never 
be separated. Thou hast not at any time fallen or wan- 
dered away from Me. My being thy life is, and thou hast 
no other 'life or being; for I am everywhere, and include 
all within Myself. 

Thou art good, because I am goodness; thou art living, 
because I am Life; thou art loving, for I am Love; thou 
art true, for I am Truth; thou art impersonal, for I am 
Infinite and no respecter of persons; thou art created in 
righteousness and true holiness, for thou art created with- 
in Myself, and art Myself expressed. 

Dear child of My being! speak My word for thyself, 
by claiming zvholeness. Azvake from the dream of sense, 
and know that thou art within My kingdom at this time, 
and know that thou art radiant within and without with 
My Being; thou art clothed with the Sun of Truth now. 
Make thine eye single to Me, and thou wilt know that 
thou art full of light. Believe in Me, and manifest Me in 
all thy ways, and I will direct thy path. Recognise abso- 
lute Goodness and see naught but Goodness, and thou 
shalt have dominion over all manifestation; for he that 

LcrfC. [99] 



Divine Science doeth My will cometh to Me, and shall do the things that I 
and Healing do, and realize the peace which passeth understanding, 
which I alone possess. Thou art at this time whole and 
complete and lack nothing, for I am thy sufficiency. 

This baptismal treatment is a sample of the way in 
which true prayer, taught in this lesson, may be applied 
in healing, and blessing others in their efforts to realize 
their union with the all Good. Let your blessings rest 
upon all. 



[100] 



LESSON VII. 



PRAYER. 



The Scientists pray in Spirit and with understanding ; 
they render thanks for what has been received and joyfully 
acknowledge omnipresent good. To turn from the letter 
to the Spirit and recognize the presence of goodness 
adjusts mental and bodily conditions to law. Knowledge 
is manifested through faithfulness to the good. Faithful- 
ness is activity sourced in Life, the substance of all power 
and is capable of bringing forth what is hoped for. 

2. True prayer is seeking understandingly, true seek- 
ing is finding; finding is not merely seeking where the 
object is that is sought. Spiritually speaking, it is being 
the thing sought. Every attribute that Holy Spirit is, is 
to be found in Spirit by being spirit. Then true prayer 
is acknowledging, affirming and acting the true nature of 
Being. To recognize the One All as present is to know 
that we have what we recognize; this is finding and 
receiving our good. 

Prayer does not change Divine Law. The 
infinite law being one may be defined in one 
word, Love. Law is not changeable or breakable. Per- 
sonal opinion has no influence over it. In the practice of 
Truth, by means of true prayer, personal opinion must be 
set aside for unchangeable law. So prayer is not intended 
to change the divine order or plan, but is an earnest 
acknowledgment of the perfect adjustment of mentality 
and body to the Truth of Spirit. When truth is not fully 

[101] 



Divine Science understood prayer may be called an earnest desire to be- 
ana Healing come conscious of the All-Good and enjoy the perfect 
adjustment of all things. Such prayer is uttered with the 
1 cor 3-23 hope of relief from the supposed bondage of 

Rom. 8:32. limitation. Prayer and faith go hand in 

hand. If we pray for health, happiness, or to have any 
condition removed we should have faith that the freedom 
hoped for is, and is for us to sense ; thus faith is the sub- 
stance of what is prayed for. Many persons pray for 
health, believing more in the sense and appearance of 
disease than they do in health ; they pray to the Father to 
be relieved from suffering, but decide to take medicine to 
feel sure of recovery. Then, if they are not relieved 
either by medicine or by prayer they conclude they are 
not worthy of having their prayers answered. The reason 
why they seem to be unanswered is because of their 
division in faith. If faith in medicine is strictly adhered 
to, and is strong enough, an equilibrium may be estab- 
lished; then faith is the substance of health hoped for. 
Beliefs in external remedies do not bring the patients into 
knowledge of truth. If they are relieved from pain by 
i cor 14-15 their Faith in medicine they think no more 
Isa - 1:5 - of the efficacy of prayer. What we have 

Faith in we pray to, or yield our thoughts to obey. 

3. True seeking or asking is admitting that what is 
desirable to be received is ours now and that we can 
demonstrate it. When we admit the truth that all good 
is omnipresent and is our life, and that we have no other, 
we learn to glorify God in our bodies, and find our life to 
be infinite ; the belief of separation is lost ; this is divine 
love or conscious law. So, "He that finds his life shall lose 
it ;" shall lose the sense of being separate from universal 
Life. Let us seek in faith, believing, not wavering, and 
be stable in our thoughts of truth, and cease being tossed 
to and fro, mentally, by every wind of doctrine. Let no 

[102] 



one who believes in duality, or is double-minded, think Prayer 
that he shall receive anything from the Lord through the 
practice of that belief. As long as we waver in belief we 
are not truly seeking the good or admitting that it is ours. 
It is clear, therefore, that the efficacy of Matt 13 . 5g 
prayer is not understood and enjoyed by Phil - 4:19 - 
means of belief in dualism. We hold conditions of suffer- 
ing because of unwillingness to give up duality. Persons 
who doubt generally believe in conflicting powers, and 
would be surprised if they realized the fulfillment of their 
prayers. They who pray with understanding pray in 
faith, believing that what they pray for is, and is for them, 
and that "God is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
Him." The giver of all good, being our life, we receive 
goodness outwardly by manifesting it in thought, word 
and deed. According to our faithfulness to the All as 
good will it be unto us in expression. Not until we ac- 
knowledge the good as the only presence there is shall we 
demonstrate over erroneous belief, the sense of limitation 
and feeling of inharmony. The faithful to truth shall 
wear the spiritual crown of knowledge and power. 

4. Prayer is usually considered to be a recognized 
need; an expressed desire to have that need supplied. 
True prayer is an act, the act of doing the right, the just 
and loving deed to God first, because He includes man, 
then to man. This is rendering thanks in a practical way. 
With unwavering energy every soul in nature prays to 
manifest itself; it loves to do as God does. The Creator 
who pervades all acts in all; and the sub- „ VM A <rt 

r Phil. 4:19. 

stance of that action is faith pressing the Matt - 6:7 - 
possibility or Soul of things outward into manifestation 
of visible form. The answer to prayer may be said to be 
divine faith or substance unfolding, or speaking word or 
form in Nature, and representing itself in growth. 
Therefore, prayerful seeking is the act of revealing the 

[ 103] 



Divine Science inner and invisible Life in the seed, the plant, the animal, 
and Healing and man ; causing the seed to struggle in the darkness of 
earth, as it were, and burst the ground apart, come up 
and face the sunlight. The plant or tree is the answer to 
or result of that prayer ; it is the experience of Soul in 
manifesting itself. All things in nature are obeying the 
Divine injunction placed upon them by the Creator: "In- 
crease, multiply, and replenish the earth."' 
„ . „ . ;. Even- form that is visible is a 

HeD. 11:3. ^ 

Gen. i:i, 2. symbol of what is contained in the invisible. 
All power is invisible. "The kingdom of God is not in 
word but in power." — I Cor. \v: 20. We are commanded 
to overcome evil with good. "Be not overcome of evil, 
but overcome evil with good." "He that loveth another, 
fulfilleth the law." To fulfill the law by loving thought 
and deed, is true prayer. As there is no power to over- 
come evil but good, to recognize the truth, is to act 
accordingly. Recognition is the sure method of seeking, 
receiving and having; — the method that brings the high- 
est unfoldment to the individual. The answer to our 
prayers can never be more than we acknowledge and 
claim for ourselves. 

Darwin suggests that the way the eagle got his wings 
was from his inward impulse to soar. This inward im- 
pulse is in all things. It is omnipresent and expresses 
itself even-where in nature; that is, prayer is the silent 
impulse which moves alike in the blade of grass and man. 
It moves outward in the act of producing form, unto the 
expression of all that the Self-existing One implies. Thus ' 
is God demonstrated. 

6. Pray without ceasing : but let your prayer be one 
of acknowledgment, a prayer of Spirit and of understand- 
Mark ii-24 ^ n &- "Happy is the man who getteth wis- 
isa. 65:24. dom : she is the tree of life to them who lay 

hold upon her." "Through wisdom the Lord hath formed 

[104] 



the earth." To pray understandingly enter the silence, — Prayer 
the Omnipresent Spirit of Truth — and there found the 
mansion of Truth in consciousness. Be perfect in being 
and perfect in body. Insist upon perfect health, happiness, 
and success for yourself. When you enter the silence or 
center your attention in Spirit close the door to observation 
and commune with Spirit. Then the mansion of truth 
thus founded in consciousness will become your visible 
habitation ; that is, — "Thy Father which heareth in secret 
will reward thee openly." The omnipresent Spirit 
is the closet, the place divinely guarded with silence 
most profound. When entering the closet to 
pray, " Forgive if ye have aught against an- 
other, that your Father may forgive your trespasses." 
To be forgiven is to correct our own error John 4 . llg 
of belief; this prayer adjusts our thoughts James, 1:22. 
to God the Good, and fulfills law ; it proves that Faith with 
works is powerful to accomplish good results. "There- 
fore I say unto you, what things soever ye desire, when 
ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have 
them." As it is true that according to our faith do we 
realize, we should be careful to base our faith aright. 
Let us not put our faith in beliefs and opinions, even 
though they are generally accepted as true. False beliefs 
are obsessing in their nature and will not be turned out, 
but by prayer of understanding, and fasting from error. 
With consciousness born from this all-inclusive Truth, 
whatsoever ye ask in faith (by speaking the truth) ye 
shall receive, or manifest visibly. Always Matt 7 17 
pray by speaking the truth, and it will make Prov - 12:17 - 
you free. "Pray for them which despitefully use you," 
by thinking of them as good and doing the right thing 
by you ; and you will fulfill the law of being, and manifest 
perfect reconciliation. Love is the angel of Peace that 
guides out of darkness into light. Truth is the light 

[105] 



■l?h 



Divine Science accompanying Love, which illumines mentality and frees 
id Healing from suppositional bondage. Love and truth are free 
from limitation ; therefore, when applied will make free. 

If we pray for mercy, we must render the deeds of 
mercy. 

If we ask forgiveness for shortcomings, the answer 
comes, "Forgive those who trespass against us." 

Let us ask that blessings be bestowed upon us as we 
bestow them upon others. 

Let us expect to be loved and judged as we love and 
judge others. 

As we measure, it is measured to us again. 

Each one should look after and be responsible for his 
own conduct. 

When we consciously fulfill the Lord's Prayer, it is 
universal to us in meaning and application. The follow- 
ing rendering is the language that will be required to ex- 
press that consciousness. 



FULFILLMENT OF THE LORD'S PRAYER. 



I, Father am in Heaven, 

Hallowed is my name. 

My Kingdom is come, 

My will is done, 

In (creating) earth as it is in Heaven. 

I give this day my daily bread, 

And forgive debts as debtors are forgiven. 

I lead not into temptation, 

But deliver from all evil. 

For mine is the Kingdom, and 

The power, and the glory, for ever. 

Amen. 
[106] 



NO FALSE SCIENCE. — FOREWORD TO FOLLOWING LESSONS. No False 

Science 

In the science of numbers there is nothing but the 
science — there is neither more nor less than what is scien- 
tific. There is nothing in it that differs from principle. 
Mistakes are only incidents in the attempt at solving 
problems ; they count for naught. The science never tries 
to appropriate, nor find a place for them; principle ex- 
cludes all miscalculation. It can only be represented by 
true calculation. So to miss the principle is to miss the 
solution and example also ; hence nothing is accomplished 
when principle is not applied. 

In either the philosophy or practice of Divine 
Science we never try to find a place for nor to appropriate 
error of belief. The Spirit Omnipresent excludes all mis- 
calculation ; it can only be represented by true calculation. 
So if the nature of our conclusions are not in accord with 
the fact that One is All and that One the Creator, includ- 
ing creative action and creation, we miss the Truth of 
Being and of its action and have no result, so nothing is 
accomplished. Missing the All is not calculation, but is 
called miscalculation. The seeming false sense of sin, 
sickness and death, poverty, weakness and failure are 
only incidents, not reality. 

In Divine Science there is nothing but the science. 
In the One All there is neither more nor less than what is 
scientific. There is nothing in it that differs from the 
Unity of the All. False beliefs are mere incidents in the 
attempt at solving Life problems ; they count for naught. 

Science is from everlasting to everlasting, flawless 
and limitless. To bring immortality and eternal life to 
light one must understand the true unity of the The Law 
of Expression as constituting the All. Then proceed 
forth in a Godly way from Invisible Being to visible 
expression, holding the body to be perfect expression, 

[107] 



Divine Science even as the example is a perfect expression of a perfect 
ana Healing principle in the science of numbers. 

There is no poverty, weakness or failure. We are 
heirs of God, — Infinite and limitless Being. No one 
understanding the Truth of Divine Science can sense 
bondage or limitation from it. The broadness of what 
the All is, is the breadth of Divine Science. Because 
Science is Truth, it needs no personal assertions of broad- 
ness, nor claims of extreme liberality for its leaders ; they 
are as broad as Truth and as liberal as unlimited Unity. 
The fact should not be overlooked that Divine Science is 
the Truth of truths, the Science of sciences, the mean- 
ing of both the Creator and creation, — all there is. Its 
benefits are alike for all people. 

The only true liberality is found and enjoyed in the 
Science of pure Being; it can no more be made illiberal 
than can Infinite nature. No conception can reach beyond 
what really is ; it cannot grasp what is not. Out of noth- 
ing nothing comes, and nothing is not conceivable. 

Greater liberality has no one than that of knowledge 
and practice of Truth which applies alike to all. 

Greater meekness has no one than the realization 
that Truth makes all equal. 

Greater power has no one than the exercise of 
equality with the Infinite. 

That which is to be observed always and everywhere 
is the Truth of what things are. The consciousness of 
pure Being never thinks of saying "I am a broad and 
liberal thinker." Its Infinite and limitless nature make 
such claims of no value. Broad and liberal thinking is 
thinking that which is true ; it does not consist in accepting 
Truth and erroneous belief as of equal value and saying, 
"They are one and lead to the same end." 



[108] 



LESSON VIII. 

FAITH. 

"Now faith is the substance of things hoped for, the 
evidence of things not seen. For by it the elders obtained 
a good report. Through faith we understand that the 
worlds were framed by the word of God, so that things 
which are seen were not made of things which do appear." 
— (Heb. xv : 1-3.) 

As the only uncreated Being, God, fills the universe, 
it is self-evident that to speak the truth that frees, the 
word spoken must be true of that Being. h V2Z 

The Creator of all may be called the Un- Jer.' 23:24'. 

manifest until through creative action It manifests Itself. 
To base our faith aright is to base it in Being. To speak 
the word for one is to speak it for all. To have faith 
in visible things is to have it in effect instead of Cause, in 
the creature instead of the Creator. As temporal beliefs 
are ever changing, to attempt to build upon the supposi- 
tion that effect is Cause is to build upon a sandy founda- 
tion ; — one ever shifting and changing with human beliefs 
and opinions. Disappointment and failure follow such 
building as surely as the wheels of a carriage follow him 
who draws it. 

2. To base faith aright is to believe in our oneness 
with Spirit. To manifest our faith is to speak and act as 
Spirit does. 

Jesus called forth an expression of faith, or recog- 
nized it manifest by those he healed, before speaking the 

[109] 



Divine Science Mark u . 22 _ 25 words of power, "Be healed, sin no more." 
and Healing Matt.' 17:20. ' "Thy faith hath made thee whole." "Ac- 
cording to thy faith be it unto thee." The word of faith 
called forth and acknowledged by him united their 
thought and consciousness with his. This was done as 
a means of demonstrating the unseen power of the Spirit 
and giving instant relief. God rewards openly by mani- 
festing in us the condition hoped for. This method the 
writer has experienced and demonstrated many times. 

2. "Through faith we understand that worlds were 
framed by the word of God." This text teaches that the 
power of Truth is the substance and nature of thought. 
For if it be the power and substance of planets, it is the 
i cor 2-5 power and substance of all things that are 

i cor. 12:9. seen, of all that is made manifest; there- 
fore, planets and all that is manifest are proofs of the 
faith of Spirit. So it is written, "He that cometh to God 
must believe that He is, and that He is a rewarder of 
John 14-6 them that diligently seek him. So he that 

John, io:9. cometh to a consciousness of life, law, sub- 

stance and power, peace and harmony, must believe that 
they are ; and that they are Spirit, the only Creator. If we 
do not believe that life, law, substance, peace and harmony 
are, and are for us, it is useless to attempt to pray or ask 
for them. We cannot expect to manifest that which is 
not, or that which is, if we believe it is not for us. If we 
ask without believing we ask without faith, and receive 
not because we ask amiss ; if we do not have faith in the 
unseen or uncreated Being we ask amiss. All that is, 
was, or ever will be, is real. All that is called inharmony, 
sickness, sin and imperfect manifestation comes from 
mentally facing the wrong way, and from trying to make 
effect, cause, and in believing that it can bring to us pleas- 
ure or pain; dual and conflicting results. All so-called 
imperfect manifestation is due to or is the result of the 

[110] 



false premise from which we calculate. When we calcu- Faith 
late as if the visible plane was a plane of cause we place 
the letter where the Spirit should be ; or take the example 
for the principle. We are thus trying to solve the prob- 
lem of life according to the letter, example or form and 
ignoring Principle or Spirit. The result is, that the form 
of our words, deeds and sensations show many mistakes ; 
our mental solutions and pictures are simply copies of 
previous mistakes. 

3. As Spirit is all, we are just what we are by virtue 
of Spirit being what it is. It is not sufficient that we 
have faith in Spirit, but we must express the faith of 
Spirit. To truthfully represent our Being in thought 
proves there is no limit to our life, substance, power and 
harmony; the more we give or exercise of life, power, 
substance and harmony, the more do we manifest. Then, 
dear students, it is clear that inharmonious appearances 
are simply mistakes or wrong calculation made apparent 
in the body, the blackboard of nature. Such out-picturing 
as neuralgia, headache, rheumatism, dyspepsia, etc., 
should be regarded as mistakes made in the attempt at 
solving life's problem from a wrong basis. Wrong inter- 
pretation is pain. The pain itself suggests the wrong. 
Truth is the remedy, the only relief. When John 15 . 6 
healing takes place nothing changes but our Matt - 3:1 °- 
beliefs. There is no real life, substance, intelligence or 
power in erroneous belief to be utilized. In the science of 
numbers the thoughtful child would not look upon the 
mistake made in working the example and expect it to 
become a cause for future consideration ; he would erase 
it, commence again, and in future consult the principle 
every step of the way. This is the simple method of 
Truth's practice. Erase all imperfect examples or leave 
out of your conception all belief of imperfection, then 

[111] 



Divine Science John H . consult the Truth of Spirit every step of the 

and Healing John > 12:26 - way. This is accomplished by thinking its 
thoughts and speaking its words. 

4. To the pure all things are pure. To God all 
things are good. All things in Truth exist to man as 
they are to God. Science teaches that which is perfect 
and accords with the Creator's idea; it knows no imper- 
fection. The Scientist calculates according to Infinite 
Spirit. True calculation admits of no error and expresses 
nothing but truth ; it reveals knowledge, wisdom and har- 
mony. When faith is based in visible things supposing 
them to be active causes instead of being effects, a belief 
of physical causation is established. Then we begin to 
think of ourselves as being subject to things, from this 
belief comes fear of them; a lack of ease is then sensed 
and we name it dis-ease and naturally suppose it to be 
cause for other conditions. Thus error is made the basis 
of an unreal seeing or false sense of things. All 
idolatrous or erroneous belief comes from reversing the 
relations of cause and effect to each other. We cannot 
truthfully say that "Truth is not, unless or until we see or 
perceive it." Truth is, therefore, we mentally see or per- 
ceive it, and can know and give it expression. Knowing 
Truth is knowing health, applying it is healing. To know 
Truth is to know that we are already free ; to apply Truth 
is to use that knowledge in all our ways. To express 
Truth is to be free from limitation and suffering. As the 
law of Being works from within out the Expresser of 
Truth must learn to speak from the within the living 
words that represent the Spirit; or speak in God's stead. 
Do not believe there is another power beside God and 
your faith and love will be rightly based ; ever sourced in 
the All Good. 

5. Cease trying to serve two masters. Cease 
believing that there are two causes the reverse of each 

[112] 



other ; know that all effects are forever in Cause ; then you Faith 
are in a position mentally to think, speak and act as Cause 
to all effects ; to your body first, and to all conditions and 
environments ; this position will afford you perfect demon- 
stration and cause you to sense harmonious results. "If 
the eye be single to Truth the body will be full of light." 
Regard your body as a perfect expression of the Whole 
Spirit. As it is true that Spirt is infinite and indivisible, it 
is self-evident that visible forms are itself expressed. To 
rejoice in the habitable parts of the earth, is to rejoice in 
all bodies ; our delights are with the children of God. God 
is continually saying, "Let there be light," and as we 
mentally awaken to the light of Truth or to John 12 . 45 
knowledge and wisdom we rejoice in the John ' 14:9> 
consciousness of Being. 

6. "Renouncing self for Me, full of Me, fixed 
"To serve only the highest, night and day; 
"Musing on Me — him will I swiftly lift 
"Forth from life's ocean of distress and death, 
"Whose soul clings fast to Me, Cling thou to Me! 
"Clasp Me with heart and mind ! so shalt thou dwell 
"Surely with Me on high. But, if thy thought 
"Droop from such height ; if thou be'st weak to set 
"Body and soul upon Me constantly, 
"Despair not ! Give Me lower service ! Seek 
"To reach Me !" 
He who is faithful by speaking the truth, does the 
will, and bears the fruit of knowledge, t John 
power and harmony. If we do not speak John ' * :7 - 
the whole truth, if we do not grasp the truth of Spirit 
heart and soul in every hour, despair not; every Truth 
spoken is an acknowledgement of Its presence and bears 
its fruit. Dear student, remember the peace of God is 
nigh thee and by renouncing form, the manifest, for 
Spirit the manifestor, and placing form in Spirit you will 

[113] 



Divine Science find the Kingdom. Through faithfulness to Truth all 
and Heaiing come into God consciousness. All who live the life in full 
devotion, fixed to serve the Spirit night and day know, 
" 'T is life to live 
"In single fervid faith and love unseeing, 
"Drinking the blessed Amrit of My Being !" 

How well we know 't is life to live in undivided faith ! 
To live in the Unity of Spirit is to know that the One is 
all ; to fully realize this is to feel as safe and secure as 
is pure Being. To know that the one Spirit holds all 
creation within itself and that it is Life, Love and Truth, 
is to enjoy the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood 
of man. 

7. If it be that we have ears to hear, and hear the 
still small voice of Spirit, we will hear it say, "I am the 
John 16-14 15 wa ) r > tne Truth and the Life; my faith is 
John, 17:10. fay f a ith, my word is thy word ; bear witness 
of me and thou shalt know health, harmony and power." 
If we are ready to serve the Highest, night and day, by 
right thinking, speaking and acting swiftly are we lifted 
above the ocean of distress, where there is no limitation, 
and no affliction. He who lives in single undivided faith 
or love, 

"Who hateth naught 
"Of all which lives, living himself benign, 
"Compassionate, from arrogance exempt, 
"Exempt from love of self, unchangeable 
"By good or ill;" 

is doing the will of the Father, and expressing his nature. 
Through faith we see or perceive Spirit, and hear with 
the ear of understanding. To truthfully see and hear is 
to know and consciously enjoy the life of Being. 

The Spirit of prayer by which we receive and realize 
the desires of our hearts is Faith ; it is the substance of all 

[114] 



known visible expression ; it is the prayer Mark 11>24 Faith 
which brings out health, peace and har- Matt - 7:7 - 
mony; it is the recognition of all goodness and must 
precede thought and word and be their substance. In 
healing realize that all truth and only truth, all power 
and only power dwells in Spirit. As Spirit John 6 . 63 
is omnipresent all the time there can be no 2 Cor - 3:6 - 
other presence anywhere at any time. When healing use 
the prayer of understanding that concludes this lesson. 

Our Father, which art all, and art Infinite Spirit, we 
glorify Thee as One, and seek to serve Thee in single, 
fervid faith. 

We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thou art all 
Being, Creator and manifestor of all. 

We thank Thee for the knowledge that we are thine 
own; that Thou art our Father and that we have no other. 
And that Thou hast made us whole and like unto Thyself, 
good, holy and entire. 

We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thy decisions 
are not for time, but for eternity; that all things are good, 
for Thy word cannot be altered by mortal belief. We 
know it is Thy will that zve should think as Thou thinkest; 
and abide Thy decision, knowing naught but Thyself. 

We thank Thee for all experiences which come from 
the light of Thy truth. 

We thank Thee that Thou hast rolled the stone from 
the sepulchre of materiality and limitation, and that zve are 
raised from the unconsciousness of matter to the con- 
sciousness of Thy eternal Life, Love and Truth. 

We thank Thee for the knowledge that Thou art 
omnipresent life, love and truth, all goodness; and that zve 
can never be separated from Thee or Thy attributes. We 
love to speak Thy word by loving all. We love to speak 
Thy word by being faithful in love to Thy children, and to 

[115] 



Divine Science all things, even as Thou art faithful to all We love to 
and Healing speak Thy word by bearing witness of Thee in our secret 
thoughts. We love to recognize and love Thy holy pres- 
ence in all places, at all times, in all things. We love to be 
what we conceive Thee to be. We are in love with Thy 
life, love and truth; and we love to look upon all with 
Thy thought of perfection. We love to say, that to the 
pure all things are pure; and to goodness all things are 
good. We love to see as Thou seest, that there is no 
shadow; that Thou dost shine in what seems dark. We 
love to face absolute goodness, and realize that Thou art 
all; and say that our peace passeth understanding. We 
thank Thee that we are in love with life, love and truth. 

These words used understanding^ will heal yourself 
or others. Recognize perfection only, and let your words 
apply to all alike. While speaking these words make no 
reference tn the conditions you are desirous of healing or 
changing. 



[116 J 



LESSON IX. 



INTUITION. 



The word God and Good are written exactly alike in 
Anglo-Saxon, it has been inferred that God was named 
from his goodness. The corresponding words in most of 
the other languages are not the same, and it is believed 
no instance can be found of a name given to Supreme 
Being from the attributes of goodness. It is probably 
an idea too remote from the rude conceptions of men in 
early ages. 

Tuition is the particular watch of a tutor or guardian 
over his pupil and the act of teaching the various branches 
of learning. Tuition refers to an individual teacher 
instructing the pupil from the plane of sense in sensible 
things. Intuition is cognition of first or primary Truth, 
truth that cannot be acquired but can be experienced by 
means of knowledge; it is discovery of law or principle 
that has always been. The differenece between tuition 
and intuition is that tuition is instruction given to pupils 
by an individual in the various branches of learning, and 
intuition is innate knowledge. Knowledge understands 
what Truth is, it knows all things as they are within and 
unto their Source and Cause; it neither sees nor teaches 
from the standpoint of human belief and opinion. Intui- 
tion reveals itself as that knowledge which knows all 
things. It is the real conscious knowledge of the One All. 
To be consciously at-one with the whole is to intuitionally 

[117] 



Divine Science John 3#g perceive and demonstrate its Truth. As 

and Healing Ps - 40:3 - like perceives like, that which is perceived 

by Spirit is also spirit. Intuition is Spirit's perception of 
its own limitless and powerful nature, which is able to 
accomplish all things ; it is cognition of first and final 
Truth, the principle upon which creation is based. It 
reveals the Law of Expression, the Unity of the whole. 
An essential step in the development of intuition is that of 
accepting the Truth that individuality is unlimited and 
unenvironed save by the good of Omnipresence : this 
furnishes a new and true viewpoint, which affords perfect 
vision. Turning from the letter to the Spirit, from the 
spoken word to the Speaker, from the visible to the Invisi- 
ble, relying solely upon the nature and power of the 
Invisible for everv need and luxury neces- 

Luke, 18:16-18. ,,,..,,. . 

sary to the body visible is trusting, even as 
a little child trusts its parents for its every necessity and 
pleasure. 

2. Intuition, heeded, is obedience, it is the quicken- 
ing Spirit. It blends or reveals the blending of intellect 
* and reason with pure intelligence and knowledge. It 
enables one to think the thoughts of Being which are free 
from illusive beliefs and hypnotic suggestions ; they know 
no separation of Divine Will or Law; they cause one to 
realize "My meat is to do the will of Him that sent me;' 
and enables one to fulfill the command, "Do unto others 
as you would that they should do unto you." Intuition 
yields not her thought to serve the senses, but instead it 
illumines and gives them truthful information concerning 
all things. Other foundations beside Truth can never be 
laid. Since the One All is and is the Cause of visibility, 
the Source of our existence can never be changed by 
science, philosophy or religion. Each one must under- 
standingly build upon the Truth of Cause and effect, 
knowing that God the Creator and God the creation is 

[118] 



the true and only Cause and effect ; also that effect is in Intuition 
Cause and has being or source nowhere else. Pure and 
undefiled religion is Truth. 

3. The discovery of first and final Truth is an indi- 
vidual awakening from the dream of observation and 
hypnotic suggestion. Its practice is not that of yielding 
to suggestions, but it is that of expressing innate power 
and possibility. "Come unto me all ye that labor and are 
heavy laden, and I will give you rest." The same Being 
that gave this invitation said, "What is begotten of Spirit 
is spirit/' which shows that the same being that I am is 
what we should accept as ourselves in order to find rest. 
Each one must mentally come unto Me ; this pM1 2 . gl2 
Me is yourself, the Christ. "I am the way, Isa - 45:22-25 
the Truth and the Life" is a statement that declares the 
truth of what the I that I am is. Knowing who we are 
affords perfect observation and illumines every suggestion 
with Divine knowledge. To come unto me and find rest 
is to know that there is no opposing life, substance., power 
or intelligence to that which I am; that there is nothing 
real or actual to deny, but everything to understand, appre- 
ciate and affirm. True thinking should be Gen 3 . 24 
indulged in every hour to keep mental activ- Heb - 1:7 - 
ity free from the mist of erroneous suppositions. Once 
the real Truth is understood we should dis- T . i0 „ 

Jonn, 16. 17. 

tinguish between it and previous beliefs, the James, 1:25. 
reverse of Truth; this should be done to maintain our 
sense of Divine freedom. 

4. The highest unfoldment of intuition is an earnest 
and honest acknowledgment that the I that I am is God. 
"Be still and ye shall know that I am God." This means 
nothing less than the Christ, — unlimited Spirit of Truth. 
We should, therefore, insist upon manifesting the infinity 
and permanency of Truth; that God's being is ours and 
we have no other ; that the qualities of His nature or at- 

[119] 



Divine Science tributes are ours and we have none that are different. 
and Healing We have learned from previous lessons that one may 

believe effect to be cause, and sense the confusion of its 
falsity; the Truth of Cause and effect cannot be changed 
by that belief, nor can the relation they hold to each other. 
The race belief that sickness, sin and death are real, 
natural and inevitable cannot make them so. All who are 
Matt 28-19 20 neav y laden with seeming sickness, care and 
Matt. 18:14-18. anxious belief, will find rest in the fact that 
it is not God's will that they should suffer. No matter 
what the occupation, nor how humble the position, if 
Truth is thought and spoken, success, health and happi- 
ness are sure to follow. The way of knowledge and 
power is to make God's method and purpose our method 
and purpose, His thought and word our thought and 
word, by speaking the truth of Him, and nothing but 
the truth. Thus the individual proves to be the willing 
instrument of the All Good, this is intuition. 

5. In the silence of the Invisible Spirit is contained 
all power and truth ; so there is where truth or principle 
is to be sought and found, and when found we no longer 
think of ourselves as separate from it, but are ourselves 
the sanctuary of all principle, this is knowing self. To 
perceive the truth is not to create or change it. It is to 
mentally awaken from the unconsciousness of human 
belief to the consciousness of realty and divinity which 
was, is and evermore shall be. To consult Spirit and 
base all conclusions upon its nature, as we would base 
solution on principle in mathematical problems, is to 
guide ourselves into all truth; it is to lay hold of 
the method of the Supreme, to which there can be 
no opposition. This course will lead one to believe in 
God as All and in All as absolute Good ; it will cause one 
not to believe in any mental or bodily condition the reverse 
in nature of the One who is unlimited, unenvironed, and 

[ 120 ] 



always harmonious. Spirit will instruct each one at all Intuition 
times, not to hate persons, time or place, or to have an 
aversion for the weather, daily duties, or any other thing. 
The word of Spirit is like unto it, and testifies of its 
nature ; it being Infinite, it represents nothing but itself ; 
so, when it speaks it necessarily voices itself. To voice 
the true nature of what is, Being, is the true use of lan- 
guage. To overcome and blend thought, motive and feel- 
ing with Spirit means renunciation of the belief of a 
separate selfhood from Spirit. "Very near to renuncia- 
tion, very near dwelleth eternal peace." Truth is the 
only authority Science recognizes. Students should ask 
themselves daily and hourly, is this conclusion true of 
Spirit, or is it merely a suggestion born of observation? 
Seek to demonstrate Truth in this way, and you will 
experience it in all your ways. From the silent depths of 
Being expect to realize that life and light which lives and 
lights every one who comes into the world. Ask in faith 
by affirming I am this life and light. I individually live 
and move and have Being within God. Would you realize I 
the Truth contained in this book and demonstrate its 
fullness of power, then take your position at-one with 
your maker; from this plane only can you clearly see 
with the understanding of Spirit. To seek in the depths 
of Being is to acknowledge its nature and conform our 
thought, will, words and deeds to it; to do this brings 
realization, joy, contentment and strength of purpose. 
This practice makes known the Unity of God and man; 
it is intuitive knowledge sought and found. 

"Do you ask what I found in the valley ? 
'T is my trysting place with the Divine ; 

And I fell at the feet of the holy ; 

And around me a voice said, be mine. 

Then arose from the depths of my soul, 
An echo, my heart shall be thine." 
[121] 



Divine Science 6. God's word to the individual is, you are my very 

and Healing self manifest and you have no other Being ; my infinitude 
of good is yours. With all sacredness and holiness of pur- 
pose you should believe yourselves to be whole, pure and 
healthy ; feel yourselves united to all life, have love for alt 
things, at all times and in all places. 

When you have done what the Father does, by being 
universal in thoughts and deeds, you will hear the voice 
of Spirit say: "You are a son in whom I am well 
pleased." To reach this exalted state in realization is to 
act from the Spirit within. None can realize their union 
with God as long as there is prejudice against, or a dislike 
for God manifest in any creature. "Love thy neighbor 
John 4-i2-i4-2o as thyself." Those who would perceive 
John, 4:23, 24. themselves as they truly are in Being, must 
drop from their conception the belief of dislike, prejudice, 
evil, sickness and sorrow ; this is to be done by knowing 
they are not real. There are no such attributes in the One 
All. It is an offense against God to believe that there 
are powers the opposite of His nature. Both race and 
personal beliefs the reverse of the nature of God are 
sensed as sickness, sin and death ; they are not creative in 
their nature, hence, cannot sustain the body. It is clear 
that to think and believe in goodness, health and life is to 
preserve and enjoy the true harmony of the body. "First 
seek the Kingdom of God and His righteousness/' and 
all else will come; the fullness of Good will be yours. 
Thought can be controlled only because you are the 
Thinker and you precede thought in the order of the 
Trinity of Being, action and result. You can produce 
perfect harmony in the body, because you are its life, 
substance and power; you are Cause, and it is effect. 
This is intuitive knowledge. Men and women are equally 
intuitive, hence, can apply this knowledge equally for 
themselves or in healing others. When our mental con- 

[122] 



ception is free from illusive beliefs we know that visible Intuition 
things are not master, but it is God who works to will and 
to do of His good pleasure. 

7. All conclusions based upon the truth that Good 
is Infinite are Divine; in their results these conclusions 
may be likened unto the budding forth of leaves and 
flowers in springtime ; they are more than buds of promise, 
they are actual buds of fulfillment, of health, harmony, 
love and good will ; they spring forth from the depths and 
nature of Being. To cling earnestly to Truth and assert 
that you are immortal now will manifest the power of 
immortality and actualize it in the body. 

To recognize yourself as eternal now is true adora- 
tion. 

To realize yourself as one with God is true medita- 
tion. 

To declare this truth in thought, word and act is 
true Faith. It is speaking the word that manifests God. 
Denial of error and animation of truth simply means 
turning away falsehood and accepting truth; ceasing to 
judge from observation and judging all things in the 
Unity of Spirit. "To be carnally minded is death," that 
is, to mind the things of false belief is to serve them ; to 
the Spirit this is disobedience. "To be spiritually minded 
is peace and life," it is consciousness of being Life and 
Truth. To speak truth one must cease claiming selfhood 
to be mortal, finite or limited, subject to thought, to deed 
or to feeling and sensation ; and never claim to be subject 
to hypnotic suggestion or to influences from the visible or 
invisible. To speak truth only, one must assert, I think 
truth and I demonstrate it in deed; I feel its peace and 
sense it bodily ; I am the Expressor and power of truth. 
To attain clear and deep intuitive perception, we recog- 
nize God our teacher by thinking His thoughts. To state 
in another way — unless we think according to the Princi- 

[123] 



Divine Science pie or Spirit underlying all creation we are not solving our 
and Healing problem according to the Unity of Life, nor are we 
mentally obeying the command of our Being to increase 
and multiply. 

8. Beginners inquire what the Science teachers 
would do if they suffered pain they could not remove. 
"Would they not acknowledge they were sick?" In order 
to heal one must know that sickness has no more reality 
than a shadow. Why should we turn from Truth in time 
of seeming need? 

Truth is never sick. Sickness is but the shadowing 
forth of erroneous beliefs. We should never compromise 
with a condition we know has no reality, any more than 
we should compromise with a wrong statement in mathe- 
matics. We should place every form and figure in its 
right place and then affirm God and principle in our 
thought and calculation. First restore your beliefs to 
health, then believe you have received and the signs will 
follow. To declare the Truth of God for ourselves is to 
1 cor 15-26-28 manifest freedom or law. We should never 
i Peter, 1:15, 16. a n w our sensations of pleasure or pain to 
form a basis for our judgment as to what the real state of 
our Being is. Not until we live the life, do we know the 
power of good that is at hand and that we are it. Good- 
ness yields not to beliefs of self-placed limitation, but it 
is ready at any hour to give or manifest itself to us when 
we step from behind the bar of supposed environment. 

"So the soul receives its message 
By a route we may not trace, 
From the deeps where fathomless silence 
Broods ever in endless space. 

"Where the finite may not measure 
With its puny rule and rod, 

[124] 



The truths which the soul receiveth Intuition 

Direct from the heart of God." 

9. Christ said : "/ say unto you, love your enemies; 
bless them that curse you; do good to them that hate you; 
pray for them that despite fully use you and persecute you, 
that you may be the children of your father, which is in 
heaven; for he maketh the sun to shine on the evil and on 
the good, and sendeth the rain upon the just and the 
unjust:' In manifesting as sons of God, we fulfill these 
commandments. Our thought, word and Matt 5 . 23 24 
act are pure and extend equally to the just Matt - 6:14 ' 15 - 
and seeming unjust, to the good and seeming evil. This 
can be accomplished only by ceasing all negation and liv- 
ing a life of Absolute Truth. Those who labor under the 
delusion that they are an enemy to any person, or that any 
person is an enemy to them can be blessed, only, by remov- 
ing the delusion ; the power of Truth alone can do this. 
The true practitioner of Divine Science will hold all alike 
in truth, as brothers and sisters in the embrace of Infinite 
Love, regardless of their thought and deed. So, if any 
have the false belief, that they are our enemies or that we 
are theirs, we should not allow that to change our thought 
or feeling toward them ; thus can we prevent false belief 
from shaping our conduct and turning us from justice. 
To give hate or revenge in return is to permit their erron- 
eous thought and deed to form a basis for ours; hence, 
we are guilty of what we condemn ; that is, Matt 7 . 1 
we are doers of what we dislike. To be true Luke> 6:37 - 
to ourselves is to be true to others, it is not to change our 
feelings toward them when they fail to act the part of 
truth to us, but regard this as their hour of need and as 
our opportunity; then we shall not be found wanting in 
time of need. Not to be wanting in time of need, is to 
bestow thoughts of love upon them at the time their belief 

[125 1 



Divine Science is darkened with error. If we mentally analyze Spirit, 

and Healing Soul and Body, we find that all life, substance, intelligence 

and power is of God; and as those holding false beliefs 

do not know this, and realize what the nature of Being is, 

Matt 7-16-20 anc * as we ^° know, ^ ' ls our duty and good 
Luke, 6:43, 44, pleasure to hold them in truth and love. 
We perceive them as Divine in Being, but in belief misrep- 
resenting their nature. Our practice should be that of 
speaking to them, saying the following words of Life : — 

TREATMENT. 

io. There is no reality or Truth in the belief that 
you feel revengeful, or hate, or would like to illy use 
me; you do not think such thoughts; it is no more 
you who think, for such thoughts do not represent you; 
belief of hate and revenge are not even a symbol of the 
nature of Being. There'is no attribute of hate or revenge 
in Being. These beliefs are a misrepresentation of 
yourself. You have your being in God, and'are divine. 
You understand this truth, for in Spirit you hear what I 
tell you. You know that you have love for all persons 
and things; you are my divine brother or sister, and as 
such I love and bless you. The Infinite Being, or Spirit 
of Goodness, is your life, substance and power, and the 
same is mine; and we have no other. You are blessed with 
the same consciousness of truth as am I. You understand 
me, dear brother or sister, and I understand you. All false 
Matt. 6:24. beliefs are dispelled by the light of our truth- 

Matt. 7:12. j u \ thought; you now realize that you are 

free, fearless and loving, and that love abideth in you for 
all humanity, and that you can think nothing but love of 
me. 

ii. We speak not to the patient to destroy the law, 
but that it may be fulfilled. 

This treatment and similar thought should be given 
[126] 



freely to all who believe they are enemies or have enemies, Intuition 
or to anyone whose conception is darkened with the belief 
of envy, jealousy, malice, cruelty, revenge, etc. By think- 
ing truthfully of them with love we adjust their thought 
to the law of Being and fulfill the command, "Love your 
enemies, and do good to those who despitefully use you 
and persecute you." 

It is not sufficient for us to merely think about the 
goodness of God as objective and outside of ourselves, 
we are here to bear witness of the Spirit of John 14>1 _ 15 
Truth, as did Jesus the Christ, by thinking John ' 15:3 - n - 
its thoughts, and doing its work in Earth. 

It is not sufficient that we merely know that truth 
frees, but it is necessary that we think the truth in order 
to realize its freedom. 

It is not sufficient for us to think about getting well, 
but in order to practice the Truth, that we are well it is 
necessary to affirm health, wholeness and perfection for 
ourselves. To affirm the truth of Infinite Being in 
thought, word and deed, is to manifest peace and karmcny. 
We cannot be separated from Omnipresence, and as it 
cannot become less than itself, our duty and privilege is to 
recognize its infinitude and identify ourselves with it. To 
do this, is to know freedom and eternal life, and realize 
the peace of Being. Each and every individual has the 
power to perceive the truth of Being; that is, they 
have the ability to truthfully interpret it, which is intui- 
tion. We can only realize ourselves as Divine by express- 
ing the Divine. 

12. Do not argue about Divine Science with one 
another. The still, small voice cannot be heard, neither is it 
known to speak, in argumentative tones, for John 
such is not the resemblance of the quiet way John ' 12:36 - 
the Supreme One creates. To hear the unutterable voice 
of the Supreme, it is necessary to adopt a peaceful, tran- 

[127] 



Divine Science quil habit of thought. The highest consciousness can be 
and Healing manifested by appropriating and trusting the Truth of 
Being, not by relying on experiences. They who live the 
life will know the Truth ; it is necessary that we be the 
law, love, in order to express it in thought and deed. Do 
not believe that the trifling things which have annoyed 
you can longer annoy or have influence over you. How 
can circumstance or event that has past, annoy or trouble 
you? If you believe it can, then it is the belief that 
troubles you and not the circumstance or event. All 
troubles are misinterpretation of things relative to their 
nature in Being. The remedy is to know Truth and 
live it. 

13. Do not listen to recitals of sin, sickness and sor- 
row, without denying their reality ; this will prevent you 
from sympathizing with error of belief. Give thoughts of 
love and Truth in return. Speak not of any person's belief 
in sickness, as having power over them. Cease the 
idolatrous habit of claiming that form has power over 
Being. All who believe it has, suffer a sense of limitation. 
It has been written that Truth is a jealous goddess, and 
suffers no rival. They who love her will serve her; she 
never compromises with falsehood. Not until we serve 
the Truth and fulfill the unchanging law (love) of Being, 
or put away lying and speak the truth are we free from 
the chastisement of law; but when we fulfill the law we 
prove not only our oneness with it, but that we are Law. 

14. They who select Wisdom for their bride, must 
woo her with all their hearts, (with undivided Love) and 
dismiss false claims from the bridal-chamber of Soul 
(their consciousness). This chamber must be furnished 
with Truth, and ornamented with the realities of Being. 
Wisdom, the bride of Love, is modest, and only appears 
in the presence of her bridegroom, Love, when the bridal- 
chamber of consciousness is thus furnished. They who 

[128] 



turn from the letter to the Spirit, with love and attention Intuition 
fixed therein to serve the Spirit of Truth day and night, 
will unite themselves with wisdom. They who love to 
serve the Truth with unwavering faith, will find Me, Wis- 
dom; for I am easily found by a constant devotion to 
Me, and love for truth. I am united and wedded to Love 
by the Supreme One, and they whom God hath sealed 
together cannot be separated. In whomsoever the love 
of God is manifest, the same is the Wisdom Bride. 

HEALING IDEAS. 

Prayer is fulfilled by demonstrating God-idea in 
thought, word and deed. "Going into the silence does not 
fully express what is meant to be conveyed by the state- 
ment ; it simply means being still mentally for the purpose 
of realizing the truth of the power and possibility of 
Being. To speak in symbolic language this is entering the 
closet, closing the door, and praying to the Father who 
hears in secret, and rewards openly. When you have 
closed the door to observation, acknowledged the pres- 
ence of Supreme Being, the fullness of Good, put on the 
armor of Truth and instruct your patient in the true heal- 
ing idea. 

TREATMENT. 

Dear sister or brother, belief in sickness is misplaced 
confidence. "Ye believe in God, believe also in Me." The 
sense of disease or pain is evidence of the misplaced con- 
fidence or misinterpretation. You now believe in God, 
believe equally in yourself, equality is the law of the 
Lord, in which is no iniquity. 

You are in Infinite Spirit, or Mind, one with all good- 
ness; you are good, peaceful, harmonious and free, for 
God is your life, substance and power. You are God's 
image and likeness and cannot be sick. To be, is to be one 

[ 129 ] 



Divine Science with God the Father; you possess, therefore, all that you 
and Healing desire to manifest, vis.: life, love, truth, wisdom, justice, 
faith and strength. The Spirit of Truth that to know 
makes free is ever in you and you in it. You can not be 
absent from the perfect. Be ye perfect, means, 'know the 
Truth that your Father and Heaven are manifest in you % 
and you have Being in Him; in His presence there is 
pleasure evermore. You are whole, entire, wanting noth- 
ing, absolutely full of peace and harmony at this time. 

This Truth is not absence, but is positive and eternal 
presence, from which you can not be separated. 



[130] 



LESSON X. 



TRUTHS PRACTICE. 



In the preface of this book we have told you that to be 
healed, means a spiritual and normal condition, which 
brings into expression consciousness of unity and whole- 
ness. A spiritual and normal condition is one like unto 
Infinite Spirit with which we are one. In order to realize 
the harmony of Spirit, we are to manifest the knowledge 
of what we are by using it, and be concerned only with the 
permanent and real, not with transient passing beliefs. 

2. To affirm, in thought and act, the truth that we 
are one with the Infinite whole, that we are wholly good 
and harmonious is the work that lies before us. Affirma- 
tion brings realization; it is the word of Truth and Life ; 
the pinnacle of absolute consciousness ; the Unity of Spirit. 
Affirmation knows no temptation, no sense delusion, no 
lack. It reveals that Being is eternal, superior to time, 
place and circumstance. They who realize John 17 . 2 
this Truth are caused to turn from darkness Deut - 33:2L 
to light, from the seeming to the real, from dis-ease to 
ease, from fear and its torments to love and its bliss, from 
prejudice to justice, from doubt to faith, from false belief 
to knowledge, from all erroneous belief concerning God 
and partake of "the bread of life," 

3. The question may arise with many is it possible 
at all times and in all places to rise superior to environ- 
ments, surrounding conditions and circumstances? This 
question may be answered correctly by the one asking it, 

[131] 



Divine Science by first perceiving what Being is. Do not forget what 

and Healing manner of Spirit you are of. All know that they are, but 

to know what they are is to manifest inherent knowledge. 

One can have but a glimpse of the real Truth as long as 

God is looked upon as an object or form to be worshiped, 

Ex 20-4 or as l° n §" as one l °k s upon any form in 

Lev. 26:13. heaven or in earth as objective to Being. 

He must have the spiritual ingathering and gather every 
visible form, even the whole universe into the Omnipres- 
ence of God ; then learn to look at things from the stand- 
point of God as a conscious living presence embracing all. 
When this is done know that environment, condition and 
circumstance are effects, not cause ; that we are cause and 
included within our Being is the effect or body Cause has 
produced. Effect cannot environ, condition nor limit 
cause. He who has an eye to see, will see that he has not 
been, neither can he be, environed or limited by forms, 
circumstances or events. To believe in limitation of any 
kind is to believe erroneously and make vain effort to 
overcome what has no real existence ; one's time is spent 
in vain who thus believes. The truth is, we include our 
expressions within ourselves just as Omnipresence 
includes all creation within itself, hence our freedom is of 
the same nature as is the freedom of Omnipresent Spirit. 
4. It is to be understood that the term "holding 
ourselves in Truth," means, we are to unwaveringly hold 
to the fact that we are Truth, and know that the control of 
thought is spiritually accomplished by proving that we are 
demonstrable Truth. Thought is not to be controlled 
Eph 3-n through any of the usual lines of concentra- 

Rom. 8:28. ^ion of personal effort or determination. It 

is only by being the Christ in God, the Thinker of abso- 
lute Good, that we think with power and authority. The 
I that I am is always concentration. I never scatter my 
forces, nor am I ever confused in my action ; my thoughts 

[132] 



are orderly and accord perfectly with what I am. I am Truth? s 
capable of everything that is right and just. Practice 

Through knowing that we are Truth we realize that 
we are not troubled with or by effects. Not until we take 
the attitude of Being and the responsibility of thinking 
according to its nature do we realize ourselves to be in the 
paradise of God, where God has placed us. 

5. To indulge erroneous mental conditions such as 
envy, prejudice, jealousy, hate, fear, etc., sets at naught 
the true service and expression of the Spirit. The condi- 
tions that we yield our thoughts to obey we Rom 6 . 16 
serve in belief. If through force of habit Acts > 5:29 - 
we find ourselves reasoning in favor of seeming sin, sick- 
ness, death, envy, prejudice or hate, etc., we are not to 
feel discouraged and change our belief about the nature 
and power of Being; we are to quietly deny that line of 
reasoning bv taking up the true one and reasoning from 
the standpoint of God. Think and manifest salvation, not 
sin ; health, not sickness ; life, not death ; justice, not envy ; 
love, not hate : truth, not error ; by so doing you serve 
God, and make desirable conditions. The Science of God 
is also the Science of the Good, true and beautiful. 

6. "Whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also 
reap." His fixed beliefs are sensed in the body. Unless 
his beliefs are at-one with God they will never be at-one 
with the body; nor can they become a part of it, or be 
sensed but as discordant feelings and dis-eased conditions. 
If error of belief was at-one with the body it would be 
sensed as peace and health. Each demon- 1 Tim 6 . 12 19 
strator of Truth must break the habit of John ' 5:13 - 
indulging the race belief that ignorance of Truth and 
erroneous beliefs can become part of the body or can make 
it over after their kind. The body should be constantly 
held to be in a perfect state of agreement with Spirit. It 
is just as wrong to tell a child that tfis thoughts or words 

[133] 



Divine Science will make him sick as to tell him that his food and the 
and Healing weather can make him sick. 

7. It is a step in the right direction to cease identify- 
ing God with disease or thinking he is the author of it; 
but we do not take the final step and perceive and practice 
the whole Truth until we cease identifying either Spirit, 
Soul or body with disease. 

The last enemy to be overcome is death or separate- 
ness from God. Sickness must be rejected in order to set 
1 cor 15-54 at nau ght. the last enemy. The lesson of 
Is - 25:8 - letting go is an important one to understand. 

To get understanding is to let go of error. When we 
know the Spirit we serve but one master, and quickly do 
we pass from false race beliefs and their effects, to true 
knowledge and peace. This change, though it be sudden, 
is effectual. 

Some persons say they fear to let go of the belief of 
the realty of sin, sickness and death, for fear they may 
come upon them; so they are afraid not to fear. It is 
written, "God hath not given you the spirit of fear/' with 
its torments. He has given you the spirit of perfect love 
with its bliss, which when recognized, obeyed and made 
manifest casts out fear. He who manifested patience 
divinely while suffering, said, "The things that I feared, 
have come upon me." 

8. Everyone's work of Truth should be commenced 
just where they are, regardless of conditions and sur- 
roundings. Begin to think and speak Truth for your- 
selves without even pausing to take a glance at what has 
Matt s-22 seemed to be obstacles. Affirm there are no 

Luke, 9:60, 62. obstacles ; I do not fear, there is nothing to 
fear. The allness and everywhereness of the good satis- 
fies every desire of my heart; it is my life, love, power, 
faith or substance, it is all that I need and want. I love 

[134] 



the Truth, I am the Truth, I am now manifesting it fear- Truth's 
lessly and am free. Practice 

If you believe in and fear age of body, it is because, 
in belief, the body has been separated from the Spirit. 
To erase that belief you should consciously affirm the 
Truth ; I am eternal life, I have always been and will ever 
be; rouse up and claim the truth of Being for yourself. 
Age cannot touch you, death cannot come to you. 

"Never the Spirit was born ; the Spirit shall cease to be 
never; 
Never was time it was not; End and Beginning are 
dreams ! 
Birthless, and deathless, and changeless, remaineth the 
Spirit forever; 
Death hath not touched it at all, dead though the house 
of it seems !" 

Shall such continue to say, I fear age, I doubt, I am 
subject to sin, sickness and death? Can that which 
endureth forever, be subject to the symbol of life? You 
will say no, forever no ! Then if race belief be sensed in 
the body as disease, it is for the reason that we have not 
been conscious of the reality of self, who includes the body 
in Truth, therefore, not active in truthful thought and 
belief. Disease and pain are always subject to our will, 
they yield to consciousness of Truth, which proves the 
unreality of the conditions of disease whatever they may 
be called from a medical standpoint. When there is an 
appearance of pain, if you doubt not that Truth will heal 
you ; speak quickly the words of life and Truth and you 
will prove its mastery and freedom. 

Christ said, "Resist not evil." You may ask, if one 
comes to my house or place of business with misunder- 
standing about some business matter, is angry and per- 
verse, and will not reason, am I not to resist his abuse ? 

[135] 



Divine Science "A soft answer turneth away wrath." All recognize 

and Healing that anger is error ; if you meet error with error, it is the 
blind leading the blind, both fall into the ditch. Truth is 
power and harmony ; therefore, if you meet anger with 
steady, unwavering thoughts, words and deeds of Truth, 
thus self-centered, your mental condition being at-one 
with Spirit, is master of the condition of anger. If you 
are moved to anger by his expression, you thereby make 
his expression yours, and the two conditions are one. 
Hence, you are doer of what you condemn. 

9. Truth applies alike to all, and will to you in your 
Matt 6 27-30 present occupation, whatever the occupation 

Matt. 11:27-30. ma y b e< Jjj- j s not w i se tQ f ret an( ^ worr y 

about business : it renders one less competent to act with 
judgment and make desirable conditions. The strength 
and concentration which is necessary for the accomplish- 
ment of the work, is expended in worry and fretting; 
therefore, say there is nothing to worry and fret about, 
that you desire to do what you are doing, and that you are 
happy. If you thus affirm, believing, your work becomes 
a pleasure, and worry ceases. Blessed are they by their 
words and works, who thus speak and act. The time spent 
in worry and fretful thinking is fruitless, for during such 
time thought (the channel of expression) is occupied with 
perversity and negation of Spirit; such attempt at thinking 
is void of principle and life, for it is not in accord with 
Spirit. Spirit manifests with order and law. Its thought 
is a living image of itself ; its word is a form or symbol 
of its thought. It has no anxiety nor worry ; fear, anxiety, 
fault-finding, are effects of selfishness, or self-desire; in 
the present moment, hour, or day, there is sufficient work 
to be done, without taking thought of the morrow or fear- 
ing the future. Sufficient unto the day is the work 
thereof. 
10. 

[136] 



If a man is building a bridge, vessel, or struc- 



ture of any kind, the plan of the structure is first com- Truth 1 s 
pleted, then the builder, step by step, is guided by the plan Practice 
to its completion. Each day brings its duty, or new part 
of the work, which brings it further on the way toward 
a perfect whole; and to-day's work is a preparation for 
to-morrow's work. No amount of anxiety can aid the 
work or hasten its completion, or change the plan. If by 
accident any part of the structure be destroyed, no amount 
of anxiety can aid in replacing it ; the work must be done 
again, and can be accomplished better without anxiety 
and fear, than with them. So, also, can the problem of 
life be demonstrated better by each individual without 
anxiety. 

When truthful thought takes the place of error, and 
knowledge of ignorance, the effects of ignorance called 
disease, sorrow and trouble, are rapidly dispelled. 

ii. Some persons conscientiously say, "I feel that I 
am powerless to help myself ; I have not attained to Truth, 
but I believe I could attain to it and live the life if I was 
situated as some are, etc." Dear friends, do not feel dis- 
couraged though you have tried a thousand times to live 
the life, and have seemed to fail; all effort with right 
motive is success and will actualize. Do not be anxious 
about your situation — be willing to commence your work 
in your present surroundings, for you now know that you 
are not subject to the elements, climate, surrounding en- 
vironments, heredity nor any mortal belief, for the 
immortal cannot be subject to error of belief. "Nay, in 
all these things we are more than conquerors, through 
Him that loved us. For I am persuaded that neither 
death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, 
nor things present, nor things to come, nor height, nor 
depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us 
from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus, our Lord." 
Christ Jesus means God with us. If old habits of thought 

[137] 



Divine Science return, keep in remembrance, through renewed effort, 
and Healing I am pure Being, I am the light of the world. Therefore, 
I serve one master, have one guide, one Father or Parent 
Source. Cease trying to feed on husks by placing self 
beneath and subject to effect. They who would raise 
themselves from the dead, from mere appearance, etc., to 
a consciousness of life eternal with God, must stand firm 
in this high and truthful position, the one which God 
hath given and the only one known to Him. 

12. If you are in the habit of saying that you are 
sensitive, negative, and receptive to surroundings and to 
your own error of belief or that of others, and that you 
must be situated in certain physical surroundings to be 
happy, know that it is another way of saying, I am inferior 
to the most external effects, and therefore dependent upon 
them for life and peace ; this is placing things and condi- 
tions between you and God, your Good. True happiness, 
strength, knowledge and power come from having no 
other God before me. This is true, for the reason that we 
are the idea, or word, which was before the beginning, 
which was with God, and which was God. Therefore, 
when we place effects between ourselves and God, our 
false attitude is sensed as limitation. If we believe we 
must have certain conditions we should understand that 
we are maker of them ; that we can place our thought and 
belief subject to, or above conditions and the erroneous 
race beliefs. To believe that the thought of others is the 
cause of our illness is to suppose we are subject to error 
of belief. We should place self in its true position, as one 
with Infinite Good, above error of belief and see the per- 
sons there with us whom we have thought were the cause 
of our illness. This practice of Truth is a safe method, 
which is sure to bring good results to all concerned. 

13. I hear the thought of thousands, asking from 
out the silence, "Can we maintain our selfhood in this high 

[138] 



attitude of Infinite Good while in this mundane sphere?" Truth's 
When you regard the Spirit of Infinite Goodness as the Practice 
only Spirit and presence, as all of power, all of Good, all 
of Life, Love and Truth, all that is, you are consciously 
in the high attitude of Spirit ; you have gone up into the 
mount of Being, and when you are set or established you 
will draw your own unto you and disciples will come and 
work with you. 

Ignorance is the cause of all suffering, a knowledge 
of Truth is its remedy. It is sense seeing, unillumined 
by Spirit perception that primarily results in a sense of 
discord, trouble and inharmony and causes us to affirm 
them for ourselves. We should be sure that what we 
claim for ourselves is truly ours, that it actually belongs 
to us, then we can have faith in our affirmations. As we 
have no life substance or power that is not God we should 
be careful not to misrepresent our nature by affirming at 
random. It is not profitable to claim what God has not 
given ; to do so is to deny what he has given. They who 
decide not to lay up mortal treasure of erroneous belief, 
trouble and inharmony, but are determined that their 
treasure shall consist of immortal Truth, peace and 
harmony, the real and permanent, will be faithful in the 
practice of Truth. 

14. If we give place in our thought to the word of 
prejudice spoken by another we have listened to that 
which will bear no fruit and is of no value. A teacher of 
Divine Science once said to her class, "If at any time cir- 
cumstances make it necessary for you to listen to recitals 
of prejudice, envy, malice, etc., say to yourself, 'My Soul 
does not hear it/ " What we refuse to admit in the Soul, 
or even in belief, we have not heard. This is the true 
method of rejecting error. "If, therefore, thine eye be 
single (to Truth) thy whole body shall be full of light." 
Mentality blending with the consciousness of Spirit 

[139] 



Divine Science affirms I am the light of the world ; it lets light shine, 
and Healing Spirit is manifested within and through it. No ill can 
befall one who sees no ill. They who fulfill the royal law, 
resist not evil, see no power in what is called evil ; good- 
ness being Infinite, they know all there is as Good. The 
silent thought of many, while reading this lesson, will be, 
what am I to do with what I see ; I see nothing but evil, 
error, and suffering. Whence does it come — whither does 
it go, this appearance called evil and suffering? I cer- 
tainly know what I see before me. 

Dear friends, do you know what you see before you ? 
Whence does it come, whither does it go ? proves that you 
do not understand what you see. What is seen is not 
permanent, unchanging, nor is it knowledge, nor a source 
of knowledge. Therefore, it cannot impart knowledge to 
you. Science or truth is exact knowledge, and there can- 
not be exact knoweldge but of the permanent and 
unchanging. 

It is ours to know the law of creation and the true 
relation of the Creator to the created ; it is ours to know 
Cause and effect ; that knowledge does not consist in see- 
ing error; so, if you do not see anything but evil, error, 
and suffering, you do not see even the symbol of knowl- 
edge, or shadow of truth. "If the light that is in thee be 
darkness, how great is that darkness." Knowledge is not 
revealed through seeing error. 

We are not manifesting the law of love, while we 
claim that we and others are expressing hate. A man once 
told the author that he had fought the devil forty years, 
and had gained many victories and felt very much elated 
with his success. Shortly after he listened to a sermon on 
Divine Science, in which it was made clear that the time 
spent in fighting an imaginary devil was not spent in 
worshiping God in Spirit and in Truth ; he saw that much 

[140] 



valuable time had been lost that should have been spent Truth' s 
in true Christian work. Practice 

Spirit perceives its own truth. To the pure all is 
pure. It is impossible to obtain knowledge from error, 
in error, or by error, or even from effect, in effect, or 
by effect. 

15. It is clear that as sensation of either pain or 
pleasure is an effect, it is something to be understood and 
not feared. Do not be frightened with the sense of pain ; 
let Divine Love possess you and turn your quiet, loving 
thought upon the condition, then maintain a happy realiz- 
ation that you are God's image and likeness and are all 
right and it will soon be dispelled. The practitioner of 
Divine Science has the mistakes of the world to correct 
when healing. Two thousand years ago the Jews claimed 
to be the children of God, because they were descendants 
of Abraham. Their conclusion was not based in God ; it 
showed they did not understand the law of Being, which 
works from the invisible to the visible. The world's peo- 
ple are still claiming to be the children of God and the 
descendants of visible man, the result of Rom 1 . 19 _ 23 
flesh. This material belief is the root o± Is - 40:25 > 26 - 
idolatry, it makes a supposed separation. It should be 
denied by word and act. This is the scientific method of 
correcting false race beliefs. Truth is the sure remedy for 
all suffering; none other is offered in Divine Science, it 
heals every dis-ease or discomfort that comes before us. 

16. What are the evidences of Truth ? "These signs 
shall follow them that believe." 

He who was master of all conditions, who knew the 
possibility of humanity, said, "He that believeth shall do 
the things that I do." And the apostles, according to the 
Acts, could heal even to the raising of the dead. 

The Science of God is absolute mathematics. They 
who wish may demonstrate and prove it. A true practi- 

[141] 



Divine Science tioner will administer Truth for all beliefs of imperfection. 
and Healing To manifest Truth in the body is to heal. "He that raised 
up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your bodies 
because of His Spirit that dwell eth in you." Truth is the 
infallible and the only certain remedy for error. It will 
not compromise with it. All may heal, who think, speak 
and act Truth, free from personal opinions and beliefs. 
Healing by the Spirit of Truth, is casting out error by the 
power of God ; it is not a kingdom divided against itself. 
When the Spirit of Truth is manifest to the patient, God 
is manifest to him. 

Truth is equally good for all ; the more we give of 
this remedy the more we are conscious of having. In heal- 
ing do not in thought hold your patients as body only 
nor use personal will ; have no desire to dominate or con- 
trol them ; otherwise the effort will not be a Science treat- 
ment. When we speak from Spirit and claim all Good- 
ness for another, our measure is according to the nature 
of Spirit; it is just and right. Truthful statements are 
God-like; they destroy erroneous bedief which is unlike 
God. 

17. One more question is heard in the silence, which 
should be answered in this lesson. "How do you treat 
persons at the time they are passing through the change 
called death ?" Speak to them with as much certainty and 
authority as did Jesus when he spoke to those he healed 
and raised from the dead. It is our consciousness of the 
presence of Holy Spirit and faith in our ability to speak its 
word, that heals. We should speak the word of eternal 
life. Our faith will cause the "living waters" of eternal 
life to spring up into harmonious activity. Speak silently, 
or openly, as seems best, and tell them who and what 
they are. That God and heaven are both here, they are in 
God and heaven is within them. Be loving and gentle, 
but firm and unwavering. Insist that they are consciously 

[142] 



at-one with God, co-eternal and co-equal with him in Truth's 
Being. Practice 

"There is no death, what seems so is transition." So 
we clothe them with love ; see them in the embrace of the 
all good. We speak to them in the silence and tell them 
they are eternal life now ; to look within, to the Spirit in 
which they live, that there, they will find heaven. We say 
you are 'at-one with the whole Spirit; make this Truth 
your own, and all else will be added. If the healer's 
sympathies are touched for the friends, include them in 
the words of life, and see all alike in Truth. You 
thoroughly understand from this lesson what it is to know 
all in Truth. Ye shall know the Truth, and the Truth 
shall make you free. 

TREATMENT. 

A formula by which to apply the substance of this 
lesson. 

I am not a creature of circumstances that I should 
serve them. I am Life ; it is, therefore, mine to live and 
experience the peace of eternal being. 

I love God with all my heart, soul, mind and 
strength. 

I love people because they are like him. 
I love people for their own sake. 
I love people because they are one with me. 
I love them because I see my own life in them. 
I love people regardless of what they do. 
I love them separate from their opinions. 
I love them irrespective of thought, word and deed. 
I love people not in a worldly way, but as God, who is 
love, loves them. 

Not as the world gives, give I unto you ; but as God 
[143] 



Divine Science gives, give I. "The gift of God is Eternal Life." You 
and Healing are it. I am it. 

I am always self-centered, and poised in Truth, and 
am Divine Concentration. I practice what I am. 



144 



PREFACE TO LESSON XI. 

EXPRESSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS. 

In the Statement of Being man is placed in his right 
relation to the infinite whole, — the Creator, creating and 
creation. All that can be said of man, in Truth, bears the 
same relation to the whole as does he. Through keeping 
the idea before us that man is consciously centered in God, 
that he is not destructible or corruptible Being, will bring 
forth true thought and realization. Hold firmly to the all- 
inclusive Truth of Divine Science and practice it from day 
to day with certainty, and from lesson to lesson as you 
read, re-read and study them. Realization of Unity with 
All Good will crown your efforts. Conviction, experi- 
enced in demonstrating Truth is certainty, nothing waver- 
ing ; it is faith, rest and peace. 

No man knoweth the things of God, save the Spirit of 
God within him. The Spirit of God expressed, in man, 
is he who understands Truth. We have found the Parent 
Source, as did Christ Jesus, and are at-one with it. We 
have not the spirit of the world, but of God, that we might 
know the things that are freely given to us of God. As 
like comprehends like, it is necessary that the ear be 
opened to understand the silence — the fount of knowl- 
edge and wisdom, that we may hear the voice of the 
Supreme and enlighten the senses. To remove all belief 
of limitation, take on and believe in the limitless, is to real- 
ize that we are in the Infinite ocean, of absolute and unfail- 
ing Good. 

[145] 



Divine Science In the beginning of your studies practice transferring 

and Healing the thought daily from the creature to the Creator, and 
think that which represents the Creator. Think life, love, 
intelligence, knowledge, power and presence of All Good. 
Practice thinking what it would be like to be present 
everywhere at the same time, sustaining, embracing and 
pervading all that live. What it means to be all of power, 
all of substance, all of law and all of love; yesterday, 
to-day, and forever the same. Just in proportion as you 
succeed will you comprehend the all-pervading Spirit and 
be rewarded with Divine knowledge. Extend your 
thought beyond limitation, out-pass form, enter the Source 
of all form, traverse all time, become eternity in thought, 
live in the present. Lift the thought above all heights, 
descend below all depths, that you may conceive of and 
know the Omnipresent Spirit and the true relationship 
existing between the Creator and creation ; and that what 
is perceived is contained within the Perceiver. To thus 
perceive and think is freedom. In order to demonstrate 
self, it is necessary to know what our nature is like. If 
we perceive ourselves to be as closely related to the 
Supreme Being or Parent Source, as idea, which is 
inherent in Mind is to Mind, then we may comprehend 
all that Being is and has expressed. If we perceive our- 
selves to be self-existing Spirit, one with the whole Parent 
Source, we have a truthful apprehension of self and the 
Parent Source. If we believe ourselves to be manifesta- 
tion, the out-picturing of God as a ray or reflection, we 
apprehend that only which is limited and temporal. 
Hence, we speak from the plane of limitation, and not 
from the plane of consciousness and understanding, for 
' we do not understand more than that which we believe 
ourselves to be. 

Christ is to us "The way, the Truth and the life," in 
that he reveals the true relation of the "I" or real self, 

[146] 



to God. Not until we take our true position and maintain Expression of 
it as did He, have we placed ourselves in thought and Consciousness 
consciousness where God has placed us; nor can we 
demonstrate the Truth as it was demonstrated by Jesus. 



[147] 



LESSON XL 

THE SPOKEN WORD, THE PURPOSE OF GOD. 

"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was 
with God, and the Word was God." Rotherham's trans- 
lation of this verse is : Originally was the Word, and the 
Word was with God, and the Word was God. The same 
was originally with God. All things through Him came 
into existence ; and without Him, came into existence not 
even one thing which has come into existence. In Him 
was life ; and the life was the light of men. 

That is, in the beginning, or origin of creation all 
things were, are now and evermore shall be. All that is, 
is with God and is God. Prior to creative action is the 
Creator who creates or brings forth creation. All are 
familiar with the trinity, "Father, Son and Holy Ghost." 
In the plane of self-existing Being this trinity means 
Spirit, Soul and Knowledge, or, in other words, Mind, 
Idea and Consciousness. 

In the Divine order of creation, or "the Law of 
Expression," Spirit is first in order, living Soul second in 
order, and Body the third. So whether one reasons from 
the plane of what is self-existing, or from the order of 
this one in its self-expression, the conclusion is, there is 
but One All. As all things are produced by the power 
God puts into His creative action, the result in creation is 
an exact image of the idea of the Creator, and never is it 
otherwise. The idea is with God and is God. It is, 
therefore, perfectly just and pleasing to God for us to 

[148] 



see the outer as the inner, and deal with the two as one. The Spoken 
This is the Divine, eternal, unchangeable order. Word, the 

2. He who knows himself thoroughly understands Purpose of God 
himself to be this one all-inclusive trinity of Mind, includ- 
ing idea, and consciousness, which in the order of Its 

expression is Mind, mentality and visibility. In other 
words, he knows himself to be Spirit, including soul and 
knowledge, which in the order of Its expression is Spirit, 
living soul and body. 

Thus the Word that is with God and is God becomes 
flesh (living form) and dwells among us; and of its full- 
ness have all ye received and Grace for Grace. 

3. The power to think creative thoughts and speak 
living words is contained in Being, they are born direct 
from Being. Being recognizes its own thought as abso- 
lute and perfect and knows its own words as conveying 
and embodying the truth of Itself. It is clear that when 
we perceive from the plane of Being, we perceive the 
truth relative to expression, and express in thought the 
power of Being, which is life and truth manifest or made 
apparent ; this is bearing fruit of the Spirit. 

While we are privileged to look upon the beautiful 
symbols in nature, yet we do not see that they are radiant 
with the light of Omnipresent Deity until we see them as 
living expressions of God. 

Not until we do see them as such do we consciously 
ascertain and make known in our life the full purpose of 
God in creation. In solving the problem of Life the 
Divine order or Law of Expression must be maintained. 
The true mental image of an idea will always actualize 
itself in visible expression. It is actualized in the spoken 
word, in our dealings with each other, and in the sensa- 
tions of bodily existence. All idea being sourced in God, 
the Omnipresent Mind, when His idea is brought forth 

[149] 



Divine Science into form it is health and ease ; it is the real expressed and 
and Healing sensed. 

4. When Divine Being is consciously imaged by us, 
we know what harmonious results are, by having pro- 
duced them; being thus educated from within we learn 
that all things in nature are expressions of eternal ideas ; 
hence, may be truthfully called spoken words of God. 
Every form in nature, or all that constitute the visible 
universe, may be spoken of as a whole, as constituting the 
language of God, — the expressed words of the Infinite. 
That is, forms in nature are the expressed language of the 
interior ideas of the Supreme. Our bodies are unlimited 
idea made visible. 

5. That which represents the nature of Being can- 
not control or guide Being, so it is clear that neither 
thought nor word can rightly control or guide. "I am the 
way" should be understood by each one ; it means that the 
right way is that of being the way and expressing what 
we are. The only true control is in doing as the Father 
does, — being the way and demonstrating self. 

There are no self-made limitations in Truth. 

There are no self-delusions; 

No hypnotic conditions ; 

No mortal suggestions. 

We must assume the responsibility of controlling 
thought by simply thinking correctly ; of controlling words 
by speaking true to principle and controlling deeds by 
acting in accord with the Unity of the Spirit. When this 
is done we shall be able to perceive and read the silent 
and invisible language or idea that lies back of all nature — 
the language which is, in the beginning, i. e., before 
thought — prior to expression. The highest truths of the 
unmanifest will reveal themselves to the perception of one 
whose mental condition is purified by perfect thought — 

[150] 



that which represents the attributes and perfection of The Spoken 
Being. Word, the 

The power to perceive, read and realize the universal Purpose of God 
language which lies back of created things, is the deepest 
intuition, it is Spirit taking cognizance of its own truth. 
It is reading the Book of Life, or Life itself. This lan- 
guage is inwardly perceived; it has no sound, neither is 
it objective to the senses; it is soundless, invisible pres- 
ence, hidden in the secret depths of the everywhereness 
of God-Being; it is the very essence and meaning of all 
living form, and of every language spoken. This percep- 
tion or realization, by the majority of humanity in its 
present state of understanding, is a possibility unthought 
of, while by other portions it is so perfectly expressed that 
they know themselves to be it and as living and moving 
in God Idea, in a way that may be likened unto a light 
shining and radiating from within a Light. Faith in Truth 
is the power and illumination which penetrates the silence 
and finds the Cause of things in Principle. If we would 
trace manifestation to its ultimate in outer expression, we 
must take our position in Cause and commence our reason- 
ing and perceiving where all things commence, and listen 
to the silence, the voice of Truth, and guide our thoughts 
by it. 

6. The Christian Mystic, Jacob Boehme, an illumin- 
ated seer, expressed the same truth in the form of a dia- 
logue between the Master and His disciple, as follows. 
The disciple said to the Master : "How can I succeed in 
arriving at that supersensual life in which I may see and 
hear the Supreme ?" The Master answered : "If you can 
only for a moment enter in thought into the formless, 
where no creature resides, you will hear the voice of the 
Supreme." The disciple said: "Is this far or near?" The 
Master answered : "It is in yourself, and if you can com- 
mand only for one hour the silence of your desires, you 

[151] 



Divine Science will hear the inexpressible words of the Supreme. If 
and Healing your own will and self are silent in you, the perception of 
the eternal will be manifest through you ; God will hear, 
and see, and talk through you ; your own hearing, desiring 
and seeing, prevents you from hearing and seeing the 
Supreme/' Acknowledgment of the ever present Deity 
as being all there is, and meditating with calm and peace- 
ful thought on the same, is the way to prove to ourselves 
the truth of the Master's words to His disciple. Let 
your practice of concentration be as advised in the preface 
of this lesson, and you will hear the inexpressible 
words of the Supreme, saying, there is no limitation, and 
beliefs of limitation will disappear; for error is never ap- 
parent where truth is spoken and manifested. 

7. At this point in our lesson, it is evident that our 
work resolves itself into this, that we are to make the 
thought, love, and motive of Spirit our thought, love and 
motive, and thus produce the fruits of Spirit — effects 
which harmonize with the Supreme All. Every word 
spoken has its origin in the silent and Invisible. Every 
thing in nature has its origin in the silent and Invisible. 
Everything in nature is an expression of the silent and 
Invisible Reality. Such is the nature of truthful percep- 
tion and thought, that they who have the understanding 
to perceive things as they are, and call them by their true 
name, their Divine meaning, can produce good results at 
will representative of the idea resting in God. This is 
done by perceiving and maintaining that perfect idea in 
thought and consciousness. 

The names by which forms in nature are known, are 
not their real and Divine names. They are not named ac- 
cording to their realty, but according to their appearance. 

8. The pattern of all things is contained in the Holy 
Mount, prior to expression ; the Holy Mount being Infinite 
Spirit or Mind, all ideas are contained in it prior to their 

[152] 



expression ; or it may be reasoned thus, that the Creator The Spoken 
contains all ideas within himself before they are spoken or Word, the 
expressed in form, and to consciously abide in the Creator Purpose of God 
is to realize what they are. 

There is one eternal, interior language, which con- 
tains the words that are in the beginning, — that originally 
are and which are expressed in nature, and are intelligible 
to all. "The word is made flesh, and dwells among us," 
and without it is not anything made that is made. This 
interior language is forever resting in the Parent Source, 
and includes all permanent ideas which are the souls of 
visible forms. Visible forms are spoken words of this 
unspoken and eternal soul or idea language. As all truth 
is one, and is forever the same, it is axiomatic that all 
that truly is, is united. It follows that as One, the Christ, 
has realized his union with the whole, they who are awak- 
ened to absolute consciousness, are illumined with a per- 
ception of first and final truth, and know that the same 
truth applies to them. All must understand this interior 
truth of the perfect Unity of God and His manifestations. 
While there will ever be the same beautiful variety of 
manifestation in nature, when the above truth is under- 
stood, these manifestations will no longer be marred by 
negations and misrepresentations of God's infinite pres- 
ence in all. 

The finding of self, as one with the absolute, is the 
way to a perception of this Soul language, the Idea of 
things, the indwelling word of God. When we place 
self in consciousness where God has placed us, we shall 
be able to hear the still, small voice, and perceive with the 
eye of understanding. 

9. I have not forgotten the lesson impressed upon 
my memory in early childhood, of how to listen to the 
silence and be guided by its word. Having a birthright 
to the Quaker Church, I was taught to depend upon the 

[153] 



Divine Science still, small voice to guide me in the straight and narrow 
and Healing way, and to an upright life ; and, that if I did not listen 
to, and obey this voice, it would cease speaking to me. 
How true it is, that if we do not listen to the voice of 
Truth, and adjust our thought, word and deed to it, we 
lose the way of hearing, perceiving and understanding, 
and they who lose this way are lost in the wilderness of 
human beliefs and opinions. They have departed from 
the fact that I am the way. 

If we do not seek first Cause, which is God, and rely 
upon it, we seek and rely upon that which is not Cause. 
To seek and lean upon effects is to serve Mammon, and be 
idolatrous in belief. 

To seek and to depend upon manifesting God, for all 
expressions of Life and Strength, is to worship in Spirit 
and in Truth, is to base the motive and faith aright, and 
is to fulfill the Purpose of Life in Creation ; for the pur- 
pose of life in creation is that God may be manifest, that 
we may, as individuals, come to know Him, the only true 
God and Jesus Christ, our true sonship, which is a con- 
sciousness of life eternal. 

10. Our words may be said to be the expression of 
Divine Ideas imaged in consciousness by thinking: ideas 
are first and are the larger term, which includes the possi- 
bility of the word. Prior to the expression of an idea in 
word, the possibility of the word may be said to be a pos- 
sibility resting in its Source unexpressed. This interior 
possibility is the substance and power of the word. As 
one idea is capable of being expressed in myriad forms of 
thought, so even one perfect thought may be expressed in 
myriad forms of word; word of sound, word of deed, 
word of sensation, w r ord of visible body. When all this 
has been accomplished, we have neither added to nor taken 
from the idea ; perfect from eternity to eternity is idea, the 
soul of things. The Father's ideas constitute the language 

[154] 



recorded in eternal life, the language of His Being. He The Spoken 
who lives the life may read what is therein written. Word, the 



THE DIVINE ORDER OF EXPRESSION. 

ii. The Science of Expression works from within 
out ; from God to nature, from Spirit to Body. Creation 
is that in which the law of revealment reaches its ultimate 
in demonstration. 

Creation is here simply because the Creator is here, 
not because the Creator is in some far away place. His 
works are never in one place and he in another ; they are 
living works only because the Creator is present in them. 
I in the Father and the Father in me is universally true 
for all time; everything that lives has its being in God. 
All that is produced by the creative action of power is the 
result of power; hence, creation and all effects are 
naturally passive ; they are forever resting in the Creator ; 
this the blessed truth of Omnipresence reveals to us. 

Being is absolute power. 

Creating, or Divine thinking, is the action of power. 

Creation, or true speaking, is the result of power 
through action. 

All form, therefore, stands for the idea of power. 

"Know thyself and thou shalt know thy God." 

12. As grand and sublime as nature is, with all her 
planets and systems of planets, and all things thereon 
contained, yet she and all her forms are spoken words 
representative of the ideas that are forever resting in 
the Speaker. Creation therefore represents the Divine 
Ideas which are forever resting in the Creator. If nature, 
the appearance, be so sublime, how much more tran- 
scendency so must be the Creator who contains it all; 
hence the eternal truth conveyed in the words, "Thine is 
the kingdom, the power and the glory forever." So let 
it be. What is it to find the Kingdom of Heaven and 

[155] 



Purpose of God 



Divine Science dwell therein ? but to get understanding, and to become 

and Healing fully conscious that we live and move and have our Being 

in God. To thus know that the Kingdom of Heaven is at 

hand is to live in the realization of the power and glory of 

Being. 

Awaken, Oh, slumbering humanity, to thine own 
inheritance of pure and perfect Being; lay hold upon it, 
it is thine to use and to enjoy. Be passive in thought, and 
free from anxiety and fear ; look steadfastly into the Unity 
of Being, the perfect law of liberty, and thou shalt see 
that all that is, is Divine ; more than human. "Be still 
and know that I am God." 

13. In "Divine Science" we perceive God Idea as 
interior and anterior to thought, hence, we think that 
which represents it. 

A question frequently asked is, if Infinite Spirit is 
the Thinker, how is it that some thoughts are not repre- 
sentative of the Thinker? It is true that many so-called 
thoughts are merely about the appearance of things, this 
is mental action contrasting things with things; its con- 
clusions are formed from observation, and when these 
conclusions are taken for authority, in so far as they dis- 
regard God Idea, dualism is set up, a belief that there is 
something the reverse of God. The Creator being 
knowledge of his possibilities, or knowing his ideas, 
necessitates creative action and right thinking. As Spirit 
is all before it thinks, that allness is never diminished by 
anything that it does or produces. When we spiritually 
perceive a truth, we immediately through thought, give it 
form, which form is called decision or conclusion ; this 
form furnishes the basis for and is the substance of visible 
form, the spoken word. 

Therefore learn to glorify God in your bodies. As 
the white ray of light contains all possibilities of color and 
shades of color within itself, so also does Spirit or Infinite 

[156] 



Being contain within itself all possibility of universal The Spoken 
nature with all its variety of forms ; and as the possi- Word, the 
bilities of the white ray are not recognized by the indi- Purpose of God 
vidual consciousness until they are brought forth in 
manifestation of various colors, so the possibilities of 
Infinite Spirit are unrecognized or unknown to the indi- 
vidual conception until they are made apparent in thought 
and expressed in form. The white ray, therefore, is full- 
ness of color within itself, a? Divine Being is fullness of 
power and goodness within itself. Being gives the power 
to think; but thought occupying the medium ground 
between Supreme Being and the spoken word, can image 
cause only from the plane of Being; it can image effects 
only from the plane of observation by letting the object 
or form world impress mentality with conclusions that 
coincide with appearances. The former, or thought born of 
Being, must ever be a creation of life, the latter must ever 
be an imitation, or a mere picture of that which is created. 
Which is the correct and profitable way ; which is the new 
and living way of the Christ ? "Thou shalt not make unto 
thyself any graven image in heaven or in earth. Thou 
shalt not bow down nor worship them." Pictures drawn 
from observation are innocent and harmless as long as we 
do not bow down and worship them by endeavoring to 
make them a basis for our conclusions and act as if they 
were a principle by which to shape our entire mental 
conduct. We should never forget that our mentality is 
to be kept constantly illumined with the God-Idea within. 
15. They who make appearances the basis for con- 
clusions generally make their conclusions the basis for 
further ones; so unrighteous judgment is set up concern- 
ing themselves and others and God-Omnipresence is left 
out. Negation of Truth whether indulged ignorantly or 
otherwise, bears bitter fruit, — a sense of lack, ungratified 
desires accompanied with fear and doubt. Even they are 

[157] 



Divine Science nothing, they are but a falling short of Truth in conclu- 

and Healing sion, and nothing cannot produce something. "Judge not 

according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment." 

As there is no separation of the living from absolute 
and eternal life, let us "Arise and go to the Father." Let 
us cease to be prodigal in our conclusions and beliefs and 
awaken to our reality. In "coming to ourselves we came 
to life," and we cease saying such things as, "I am sick 
to-day, I hope to be better to-morrow, and I would like 
to be well in the future." We affirm what the I that I am 
is. Health and All Good is ours now. 

As a photograph is an image of a living form, but 
is not the living form itself, so beliefs and opinions based 
upon observation are mental photos or impressions 
made upon the retina of the eye, yet they are not 
animated the same as are living forms, nor the 
same as are the God-ideas born in thought from 
within. They who permit the external to sway their 
thought, have strong likes and dislikes for people, 
places and conditions : their judgment being accord- 
ing to appearances, their conclusions serve appear- 
ances or mammon. Such persons are heard to say, I 
like or dislike the weather; I like or dislike certain en- 
vironments or conditions ; I believe a certain kind of 
food is digestible or indigestible; I believe if I were in a 
certain climate or locality I would be happy; if I were 
situated as some are I could be well, happy, and be a 
power to bless others. According to their statements 
of themselves they are wholly and entirely mortal, and 
are subject to every mortal belief ever indulged. The 
power to bless others comes not from this realm or line 
of thought and reasoning. Therefore those who would 
bless must first bless themselves by thinking right — 
claiming and being that which is real and permanent, 
and not subject to effects. 

[158] 



The original idea is the only living picture. There- The Spoken 
fore form your mental images from the living idea, not Word, the 
from mere observation. A full understanding of the Purpose of God 
above, which is illustrative of the Science of Expres- 
sion, enables us to set our house in order — to have a 
place for everything and everything in its place — that 
is, to place the true worth on Being and to see expres- 
sion or creation as forever in Being. It is not well, even 
then, to momentarily turn to the shadowy side, or taste 
the forbidden fruit ; for if tempted by the serpent of sense 
to make appearances the object of love, we are deceived 
by giving them the place of Being, and we partake of 
forbidden fruit; all who partake of it are cast out of the 
garden of Eden. Perfect knowledge illuminates obser- 
vation and keeps the way of the tree of Life and retains 
us eternally in the Garden of God. 



[159] 



LESSOX XII. 

HEAL THE SICK. 

"I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of 
Israel/' — Matthew 15:24. 

"Pray one for another, that ye may be healed:' — 
James, 5:16. 

Healing was an important part in the work of Jesus, 
and as he demonstrated what he taught, his demonstra- 
tions were the embodiment of what must ever be known 
as true Christianity. All the ministers that Jesus sent 
out, were to preach the Gospel and heal the sick; the 
words of the Gospel when applied, or spoken for heal- 
ing, were to do their perfect work; hence his disciples 
healed and did the things that Jesus did. According 
to the record the disciples did not argue the question 
with Jesus, but did everything as they were command- 
ed. The commandments were according to law, so they 
fulfilled the law by being obedient to the commands 
given them. 

Divine Science, true Science and true religion, 
proves the reality and practicability of the words of the 
Angel Man of God : "Behold, I bring you good tidings 
of great joy, which shall be to all people." The good 
tidings of joy to all is the true Gospel; it teaches that 
"As he is, so are we in this world." Christ's own w r ords 
are : "I in you and you in Me," which means one Life, 
one Spirit, one Source or Father. The Gospel that 
Christians were to preach is the Truth of God, the Truth 

[160] 



of self and the infinity of Good. Jesus sent them forth Heal the 
to preach the kingdom of God and to heal the sick with Sick 
the knowledge that if they believed they could do what 
He did. 

Jesus said, "I am the Way, the Truth and the Life." 
Do you not know that the Way, the Truth and the Life 
is just as powerful to heal in the present time as they 
ever were? The power to heal was not destroyed with 
the crucifixion of the body, after it took place Jesus 
Christ was not absent but present. Forty days after the 
crucifixion Jesus declared: "Lo, I am with you always 
even unto the end of the world." — Matt. 28:20. Thir- 
ty-one years after Paul testified, "Jesus Christ, the same 
yesterday, to-day and forever." — Heb. 13:8. Listen to 
Christ's own words : "I am come that ye might have 
life, and have it more abundantly." "The Son of Man 
is not come to destroy men's lives." — Luke 9: 56. The 
son of Man, born of woman, is not here to destroy but 
is here to fulfill; he is here that the works of God may 
be made manifest by him. "Now is the time for the son 
of Man to be glorified." He is not here to destroy nor 
to be destroyed; so we should ever defend ourselves and 
each other against the surgeon's knife. "The temple 
of God is holy, which temple ye are." — 1 Cor. 3: 17. 

2. The thief cometh to steal, to kill and to destroy. 
Thief, is a suppositional belief as to what Being is, that 
we are something different from the Infinite All. This 
false suppositional self, so to speak, claims conditions of 
inharmony for the body that do not belong to it; that 
it is subject to all manner of beliefs and opinions. This 
is stealing, spiritually speaking, in the sense that it is 
taking to ourselves what does not belong to us. How 
different this from the attitude of the One who said: 
"Follow me." All that is the Father's is ours so we cannot 
steal from Father by claiming to be what he is and to do 

[161] 



Divine Science what he does ; by believing "All thine are mine and 
and Healing a \\ mine are thine" and of "All thai thou hast given me I 
can lose nothing." 

3. Many of the Divine Science Healers of the pres- 
ent day meet with those who have had similar expe- 
riences to the Sister spoken of in the Scriptures as "A 
certain woman, which had an issue of blood twelve years 
and had suffered many things of many physicians, and 
had spent all that she had and was nothing bettered but 
rather grew worse." — Mark 5: 25, 26. This same state 
of things exists today ; it is almost a universal complaint ; 
we hear of it by letter and from those who come for 
daily comfort. The complaint is made in similar words 
and we are appealed to very much as were Jesus and 
the Apostles. 

4. Some ask why we cannot do our own praying 
and heal ourselves? This is just what Divine Science 
is teaching people to do. When its Truth is studied and 
given place its freedom will be realized. "Know the 
Truth and the Truth shall make you free." They who 
ask for healing and do not understand Truth must be 
taught the unreality of their beliefs and sensations and 
the reality and limitless nature of their Being. Their 
feelings of sickness is evidence that the habitual prayer, 
(fixed belief), has not been of faith (substance) or the 
prayer of understanding and thanksgiving (knowledge 
of Truth and rejoicing). The habit has not been to 
acknowledge Truth in all their ways ; this is the reason 
why we should pray one for another and do healing. 
"The prayer of faith shall save the sick." In prayer 
we should earnestly desire that Truth be known and 
freedom be experienced by the patient. Ask in this 
way, in faith believing, and you shall know that what 
you ask for is yours. It is not an uncommon thing for 
those who write to the author for healing to receive help 

[162] 



as soon as they write, even before the letter is posted, Heal the 
which proves that the promise is fulfilled, that "While Sick 
ye are yet asking I will answer." Also, "Ask and ye 
shall receive." One who desires healing should ask of 
the healer as he would ask of the Lord and make no 
separation between Man and the Most High. The Lord 
responds through individual Man. 

5. Let us rejoice and be exceeding glad that the 
scriptural promises are all made for this world, the here 
and the now. Those made by Jesus, the Christ, and 
the Apostles, were made according to the understanding 
they had of the Gospel of Eternal Truth. They were 
not made for a special time or place but for the every- 
where and ever-present now. They apply to us at this 
time, in this place, unless they have been revoked. If 
they have been revoked we may ask when and by whom ? 
God's promises are true to Himself ; they remain in force 
from eternity to eternity; they can never be revoked, 
there is no one to revoke them, God is always the same. 
It is admitted by the Christian world that there was a 
time when God had power to heal, make Man every 
whit whole in His own image and likeness. It certainly 
is not consistent to claim that He has lost this power 
or any part of it, or that He is moody and has changed 
His mind. Has He ceased to be a rewarder of them 
that diligently seek Him? If not, should not the Gos- 
pel of Christ heal the sick throughout the Christian world 
today, and those also not known as Christians? Should 
not the words that we speak in preaching and teaching, 
heal as well as instruct or edify? Is not healing a mark 
or sign following the understanding of the preacher; 
is it not the test of whether it is law human, or Gospel 
Truth that is preached ? Was not the healing command- 
ed just as much as the preaching? Yes, and the words 
used in healing and preaching the Gospel of the King- 

[163 J 



Divine Science dom are the same ; they are Spirit and they are Life. 
and Healing When the true scientific teaching is applied in faith it 
always heals. Healing is promised as a result of knowl- 
edge of Truth, and through the word of Truth. "Now 
are ye clean through the words I have spoken unto you.'' 
All things are possible to them that believe. Do you 
see that the word All, means that no possibility is ex- 
cluded? "Take heed, brethren, lest there be in any of 
you an evil heart of unbelief in departing from the living 
God." — Heb. 5: 12. Living God is God living in Man 
and all creation. "Examine yourselves whether ye be in 
the faith; prove your own selves. Know ye not your 
own selves, how that Jesus Christ is in you?" — 2 Cor. 
13:5. "Earnestly contend for the faith which was 
once delivered to the Saints." — Jude. 1:3. Insist upon 
the fact that you have the same faith; believe that the 
same has been given you. 

6. "These signs shall follow them that believe; 
in My name * * * they shall lay hands on the sick 
and they shall recover." — Mark 16:16-18. Christ said: 
"He that believeth on Me, the works that I do shall he 
do also, and greater works than these shall he do." — 
John, 14:12. To believe on Me is to believe in Man, 
male and female as the image of God; that Man is now 
just what God made him, good, whole and entire, like 
God in nature. Paul was not one of the twelve Apostles, 
nor was he one of the seventy disciples. He was not 
even converted until two years after the crucifixion, yet 
he healed the sick and raised the dead; because of this 
fact they who preach should consider that they could 
do likewise. Twenty-four years after Paul's conversion 
he wrote to the Corinthians : "Covet earnestly the 
best gifts." — 1 Cor. 12: 31. In the same chapter he 
mentions nine gifts ; the gift of healing was one of them, 
all by the same spirit, and there is no chapter or verse to 

[164 ] 



show where any of these gifts died. If any of these Heal the 
gifts are dead, then by what authority do any continue Sick 
to preach ? — Ref. I Cor. 12: 28. 

They who believe the Apostolic age has passed and 
that healing by the word of God is not for this age, by 
what authority do they preach a Gospel that they claim 
to be the Gospel of Christianity and eliminate the healing ? 
It would be a consistent conclusion, that if the healing 
was for the Apostolic age only and it had passed, that 
the doctrine also was for that age and the time had 
passed for preaching it and for us to attempt to live by it. 

7. Fifty-nine years after Christ, Paul urges his 
church members at Corinth to desire spiritual gifts. — 
1 Cor. 14: 1. He said that healing was one of the spir- 
itual gifts. — 1 Cor. 12: p. Concerning these spiritual 
gifts he would not have his church members remain ig- 
norant. — Ref. 1 Cor. 12: 1. Should not the leaders of 
spiritual teaching of this day be as considerate of their 
pupils and congregations? "God gave gifts unto men." 
—Eph. 4:8. "And set them in the church." — 1 Cor. 
12: 28. "For the work of the ministry, for the edi- 
fying OF THE BODY OF CHRIST." Eph. 4: 12. Our 

bodies are the bodies of Christ,' for there is "One Spirit 
and one body;" we are all members one of another, 
all made of one substance. These gifts were to remain 
in the church "Till we all come into the unity of the 
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a 
perfect man." — Eph. 4: 13. And there is no record that 
God has taken away these spiritual gifts and put drugs 
in their place. 

There are many in the present day who are saying to 
their physicians, "Thou hast no healing medicine." — 
Jer. jo: 13. Many are saying, as did Job of old to his 
comforters, "Ye are physicians of no value." — Job, 13: 4. 
There is a great cry going up by the people at this time, 

[ 165 ] 



Divine Science "Ye are physicians of no value." According to the 
and Healing record, "Asa was diseased exceeding great : yet in his 
disease he sought not to the Lord, but to the physicians ; 
and Asa died. — Ref. 2 Chron. 16: 12. 

8. "It is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
kingdom." It is His will that they who heal the sick 
be his authorized preachers, and they who know Truth 
should be his authorized physicians. It was expected 
that the afflicted, so-called, would call for the elders of the 
church; that is, those who understood preached and 
demonstrated the Gospel of Truth. The elders of the 
church were to anoint with oil in the name of the Lord 
and pray over them, and all sins were to be forgiven, 
given up, and the Lord was to raise them up sinless, 
without spot or blemish. James was one of the twelve 
Apostles, and wrote these instructions A. D. 60 — 27 years 
after the crucifixion. — Ref. James, 5:14, 15. 

In Palestine Jesus asked this prophetic question: 
"When the Son of Man cometh, shall he find faith on the 
earth?" — Luke, 18: 8. The Son of Man is come. We are 
alike the Son of Man and the Son of God. "Jesus Christ 
is come in the flesh." — / f ui[0{ 4-' 2. "Where is your 
faith?"— Luke, 8:25. 

Our faith in the Truth that God is manifest in the 
flesh, should calm every seeming storm. 

Have patients anything to do with their own heal- 
ing? Let the scriptures answer. There is no promise of 
healing to unbelievers. "Without faith it is impossible 
to please God." — Heb. 11:6. "Faith cometh by hearing 
. . . the word of God." — Romans, 10:1/. If you have 
been taught that the atonement (at-one-ment) does not 
cover all seeming physical and mental ailments, then 
make the following your own : "He healed all that were 
sick, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias 
the Prophet, saying, Himself took our infirmities and 

[166] 



bare our sickness." — Matt. 8: 16, 17. Then let Divine Heal the 
Scientists speak the word of Truth for each other; let it Sick 
be spoken prayerfully and faithfully that health, happi- 
ness and prosperity may spring forth speedily and 
naturally. The power of the Lord — Law in Action — is 
present to heal. "He laid His hands on every one of them 
and healed them." 

9. The only salvation there is, is one-ness with God, 
the all-Good, and if one-ness is not accepted then salva- 
tion is not apparent, and we are either afraid that we will 
lose our health or else we are desiring to regain it. He 
who is ever with you, will heal. The real Being and 
nature of man heals conditions of disease when given full 
acknowledgement. He who is whole needs no physician. 
"I am not sent but to the lost sheep of the house of 
Israel," to those who have gone astray from the fact that 
the Way, the Truth and the Life that made the world and 
all things therein is already here. So the work of 
Divine Science is to teach and demonstrate the Truth of 
at-one-ment, God manifest in the flesh, and in all visi- 
bility, and demonstrate immortality and eternal life. 

HEALING WORDS. 

"All things work together for good." 

The word of Truth makes my heart glad. — Ref., 
Prov. 12:25. 

I abound in every good work. — Ref., II Cor. 9:8. 

Every creature of God is good. — Ref., I Tim. 4:4. 

As the image of God I am good, and I am doing 
good. — Ref., Ps. 119:68. 

My love for the good is my constant prosperity. — 
Ref., Ps. 122:6. 

I have chosen the way of Truth. 

I am the fullness of grace and Truth. — Ref., John 
1:14. 

r 167 1 



Divine Science HEALTH TREATMENT. 

My life, substance, intelligence and power is God; 
there is nothing more, and nothing less than God. I am 
what I am, whole, perfect, without sin, or any so-called 
affliction, because God is Infinite and everywhere present. 

I have not sinned; I do not fall short of Truth; I 
have not missed the mark of my high calling in Christ 
Jesus ; I am not burdened with environments or opinions ; 
I am not heavy laden with surrounding conditions ; I am 
not weak or weary with hope deferred; I am in my 
Father's kingdom, enjoying the power and glory of it; I 
am free, here and now. 



[168] 



LESSON XIII. 



FACTS ABOUT HEALING. 



It is no more a burden for Spirit to demonstrate 
freedom of action in us, than it is for us to enjoy the free 
use of our hands. So, to make the nature of Spirit the 
basis and rule of our action, is to eventually enjoy per- 
fect freedom of action. 

When we begin to consciously exercise the power of 
Spirit, we see there is no struggle of attainment. It is 
being and then doing — unfolding the silent, invisible idea 
or soul into actual visible expression. 

Nothing is gained through trying to reason one's 
self into heaven through judgment from observation, or 
discovery of so-called physical laws. "The kingdom of 
heaven cometh not by observation." The time has come 
for all who wish to realize spiritual things spiritually, 
and enjoy the freedom of Truth, to reason as if they were 
entirely separated from sin, as if they were incapable of 
falling short of Truth, and were alive unto God — even 
life eternal here and now. Heaven is the real state of 
Being, the true state of its action, and the real nature of 
the result of its action. 

There are fully as many people at the present time 
who are claiming that they do not have to die to go to 
hell, as there are who claim that they do not have to 
die to go to heaven. This goes to show that as we cease 
practicing procrastination our beliefs of both good and 
evil face us in the present : so we frequently hear it said 

[169] 



Divine Science that heaven and hell are both of our own making. But 
and Healing when we come to realize the Truth of the words of Jesus, 
that the devil is a liar, we know that all false beliefs to 
which people have said I, and thus personified them, 
constitute the liar of which he spoke. So devil is false- 
hood personified, as it were, and has no reality. 

In our study of Divine Science w T e find this wonder- 
ful Truth, that we must reason from the standpoint of the 
divine, just as if we knew and were going to make prac- 
tical the fact that what is true of God is true of man. 
The word of the Omnipresent One is an expression of 
power, and can be powerfully used for success in all the 
walks of life. 

The natural unfoldment of pure Being or Spirit is 
the only true healing: so the study of Being is the first 
requirement toward true and absolute recovery. Other 
systems claiming to heal may give temporary relief, but 
the natural and final establishment of unwavering health 
must be the true unfoldment of pure Being. It must be 
the result of consciousness which knows spiritual things 
spiritually, and which speaks the spiritual language. 
When I speak the word that is true of Omnipresent 
Spirit, and declare the word that is true of God for a 
patient or a student, the speaker of the words, the one 
giving the treatment or lesson is present in the patient 
or student. This shows that absent treatment is just as 
efficient as present; that the I that I am is really nearer 
a patient or pupil than mere bodily presence could suggest. 
This is the way Divine Science healing is accomplished. 

Genius is not a gift of the gods. There are no gods. 
There is but one God. Genius, therefore, is the power of 
pure Being, that power that succeeds in every under- 
taking. It means success in every good effort. Wisdom 
is the unbroken unity of supreme will or law. So he who 
would exercise wisdom must abide. "If ye abide in me, 

[170] 



and my words abide in you, ye may ask what ye will and Facts about 
it shall be done unto you." What ye will! think of it. Healing 
You can readily see that Divine Healing is Divine Com- 
munion. 

The author thinks it is but fair to say that all the 
so-called remedies that are offered to the world at this 
time, for the curing of disease, have seemed to benefit 
in some degree in some cases. Now, why is this true if 
no virtue is in many of them ? Is it all due to the people's 
faith in them as helps, or is it merely due to the ideal 
suggestion of health made by their advocates ? It seems 
to be reasonable that the faith shows more power than 
suggestion. It is impossible for Spirit to lose faith in any- 
thing that exists ; for the Creator to lose His substance in 
anything He creates. The fact that it cannot loose its 
hold on a single atom of substance — that it would not be 
All in All were there less or more than Spirit absolute 
anywhere in the universe, shows how impossible it is for 
us to be without faith. When our attention is wholly 
given to the external, and our education is from observa- 
tion, we have faith in visible remedies; we must have 
faith ; it is unavoidable ; this is so, because it is our nature 
to have faith. We are and faith is and it is our nature. 
But there is a deeper reason that works in us, even before 
it is discovered to intellect. Every particle of all 
"remedies" have their origin in the same substance in 
which we exist, and of which we are composed; so 
when we remove from belief the name, and the 
claim that we need a remedy, we blend as perfectly 
in consciousness with the substance contained in the 
remedy as we do with that contained in our food. 
We only need to know the Truth of absolute Unity 
to do away with the fallacy that we need remedies, 
and put away the race supposition of duality. True 
spiritual education will do the work. Man judges his 

[171] 



Divine Science faith to be the trust he puts in what he believes to be 
and Healing Truth. But Omnipresent Spirit knows faith to be the 
very nature of all substance. Then you may ask, does 
faith, the nature of all substance, lend itself to all these 
different methods of cure? No; it simply operates 
silently and undisturbed, according to its own method, 
regardless of any or all so-called methods of cure. This 
leads us to see that if we know ourselves to be the Truth, 
we are that which is operating independent and apart 
from false opinion and belief. 

If we believe in each other, we do well. If we 
believe in the things of God, we do well. If we believe in 
ourselves, we do well. But if we know that all is God, 
the Creator and His creation, we do better ; for we know 
how and love to act out the very best — the real Truth of 
our Being. We find that our faith is always based in 
Truth and nothing else. Only by placing ourselves in 
Being can we see the Truth of Being and speak with 
authority, not doubting our statements. 

When we speak in this way our patient hears and 
responds. We demonstrate the creative power through 
our thought in word, and the healing is direct expression 
of Being; the natural unfoldment of the limitless I am. 
It is more than the suggestion of a good thought. It is 
being the Thinker of good thoughts and speaker of good 
words. 



[172] 



LESSON XIV. 

SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO PATIENTS. 

When patients are being treated by the Truth of 
Divine Science, they should make a practice of going 
alone, at some convenient time, at least twenty minutes 
twice a day, and relax mentally and bodily from all nerv- 
ous tension and anxiety. This is done by recognizing the 
All-powerful Good present throughout their bodies and 
everywhere around them. "Expression of Conscious- 
ness," preface to lesson XI, should be applied in the 
effort to realize omnipresent good, the Truth of which 
to know makes free ; the same is harmony and rest. This 
relaxation can perhaps be better brought about by either 
reclining in an easy chair or lying down. 

During the time of relaxation and treatment do not 
think of disease or give attention to any sense of inhar- 
mony; be restful and happy, and let your concentration 
be that of repose and clear vision. Earnestly and calmly 
repeat the Divine Science Statement of Being, expecting 
its full meaning to dawn upon you as something already 
actualized in your existence. Know that health and rest 
satisfaction and prosperity are for you and that you are 
to enjoy a realization of them. 

Choose a convenient time for this treatment of re- 
pose in Truth, then let nothing interfere to prevent you 
from keeping this time; however, if the time should 
be unavoidably occupied, then take the earliest opportun- 
ity that can be arranged. Do not tax yourself to fix 

[173] 



Divine Science thought upon the healer who is giving treatment, but 

and Healing expect the word of Truth to bear record of itself and 

actualize in mental and bodily freedom; then will you 

receive the true thoughts and words of knowledge — 

the Truth imaged forth by the healer. 

If the thought wanders do not strive with it. Let 
it be free to image every pleasing picture it desires and 
every good thing hoped for. If you feel like sleeping 
during the time of treatment, indulge it and know that 
the Divine Scientist will think nothing but absolute good 
and perfection for you; that taking rest in sleep is what 
you need or you would not have the desire. 

First of all, relieve yourself of all nerve tension ; re- 
lax your entire body and know that it is receptive to the 
fullness of omnipresent Good and feel that all things 
work together for Good. Be as indifferent as possible 
to the seeming sickness. Say to yourself : I now re- 
ceive all the Scriptural promises, and believe they are 
fulfilled within me. I affirm for myself and of myself 
health and every good I have hoped for. I now receive 
them. 

The healer may be ever so desirous to heal every 
patient quickly, but if the patients are in the habit of 
nursing their seeming diseases and guarding them with 
zealous care, the healing will be much slower than it 
otherwise would be. In so far as patients give up the 
belief in diseases, as a reality, and cease to think and 
talk about them, do they become non-existent. This is 
as true to a nation as to an individual. 

By relaxing yourselves daily you will drop the load 
of burdensome beliefs and opinions and your whole body 
will take on the Spirit of Life and power, and new habits 
will be formed^ which are sourced in freedom, firmness 
and strength ; thus the whole action of the body will be 

[174] 



changed and made to co-operate with the new and living Special 
conception of life — the real nature of Being. Instructions 

We, seemingly, put on mental and bodily tension to Patients 
unconsciously; but we must take it off consciously by 
applying our knowledge of Truth. The Divine "Law 
of Expression," which is the only orderly method of 
procedure in the universe, does not cause one to nerve 
up as if he was going to battle with an army of foes. A 
knowledge of it relaxes and makes him non-resisting. 
Some think this tension and resistance is power of the 
One and only will; but it is just the reverse, in be- 
lief, for what could Infinite power nerve up to resist? 
There is no power but One. Take this Truth on, and 
new mental habits that represent the Divine will, will 
be formed, which always actualize in bodily freedom. 

One must study and practice the relation of the 
spiritual will to mentality in order to enjoy absolute free- 
dom and express that which neither knows evil nor any- 
thing that harms the body. A Divine Science healer 
knows only good, and can only operate that which he 
knows; but his knowledge is practical in all things, for 
no false use can possibly be made of Divine Science. 
There is no false side to it, any more than there is to 
the knowledge and practice of the science of numbers. 

Every one who asks for treatment or who desires 
help from those who know Truth should make a state- 
ment of Truth when they think of or speak the name of 
the healer. This will cause them to sense the true unity 
existing between them, and where two are agreed in 
Truth concerning the demonstration of its freedom in 
health and happiness, there pure Being is in the midst. 
This practice assures spiritual co-operation, and proves 
every part of the body receptive to the word of Truth. 

Every patient should do all within his power to 
interest and help himself; do all that can be done to 

[175] 



Divine Science image forth healthful conditions and happy feelings. 

and Healing This cannot be considered a trial or hardship to any 

one ; it is the way of ease ; hence must be the easy way. 

No cases are essentially incurable. Where the prin- 
ciple of Being is known and applied by all concerned, 
many rally from so-called dying conditions, and finally 
demonstrate perfect health. Life, liberty and happiness 
are their right. 

All who want to experience the true freedom of 
Divine Science should read, re-read and study this book 
until all the good it contains is absorbed and its mean- 
ing put into practice. 

If students and patients do their part — i. e., let go 
of false beliefs and opinions and lay hold of the Truth, 
Divine Science will heal them. "We cannot serve two 
masters," etc. The more perfectly we accept the perfect 
for ourselves, and ourselves as being perfect Spirit- 
Being, the sooner will health be experienced. True 
thoughts are a means to an end, and should be indulged 
freely and fully ; of such one can partake without money 
and without price. One can express the whole nature 
of Being without let or hindrance. There is no power 
to thwart the purpose and dwarf the will of him who 
is determined to demonstrate the freedom of Truth and 
Life — the nature of Being. 

Remember that in Divine Science treatment, healing 
is not done through thought transference, sent from one 
brain to another, nor from one mind to another. The 
belief that the brain is the source of thought, or that 
there are minds many that constitute the source of 
thought, is not correct. There is but one Mind or Spirit 
— but one All. Healing is not a vitalized essence going 
out from one center to another: from one object to an- 
other. Healing by the word of Truth — the Christ meth- 
od — is the one Omnipresence, Infinite Mind, or Holy 

[176] 



Spirit voicing its own nature — the truth of its self. It Special 
being in all and through all, its word is spoken and takes Instructions 
form in the one being treated, in its own living expres- to Patients 
sion. It is essential that the body or form of this ever- 
present All be recognized as being a body of Life, intel- 
ligence, substance and Power. So the Divine Science 
healers know how to hold their patients in absolute 
health, happiness and prosperity. 

If you sense pain in any part of the body, instead 
of fighting it and thus making it a power, in belief, keep 
tranquil and passive, and know that I, the real Being, 
am right there healing it : you do not even have to "send 
a thought," you are there, thinking and harmonizing the 
forces ; such is the power and operations of Divine Mind 
or Holy Spirit. 

When these practical suggestions are applied, you 
will realize for yourselves what others have who have 
practiced them. 

Know that in practicing truth, you have the power 
to avoid wanting further experience in false methods 
of material beliefs offered as remedies for curing the 
sick. 

We know that all the power and force used by man 
spiritually, or for mechanical purposes, are Invisible, 
but there is no means more potent for good results than 
thought; by it people are healed, and many are healed 
without knowing that they are being treated, and their 
lives are thereby turned in paths of peace and plenty. 
Let your relaxation be complete — take no anxious care 
concerning yourselves : say, I am all right, and can prove 
it. 

One who asks treatment for another should never 
make himself a medium through which the patient re- 
ceives treatment. There are no mediators in Divine 
Science. The work is done direct through the law of 

[177] 



Divine Science expression. The law works from the Invisible into 
and Healing visible form. To hold the belief that you are the medium 
through which the healer transmits his thought to the 
patient, is a false attitude, and no good can result through 
it to the one who acts as medium. The attitude is not 
God-like. 

In treating children, it is quite necessary at times 
to treat the parents against fear, doubt and the common 
false claims of the race, but the Truth that heals the 
child must be expressed in the child. While treating 
the parents, do not think of them as mediums through 
which your thought is transmitted to their children. 

When either giving or receiving treatment, have 
no fear, anxiety, worry or care. Drop all criticism and 
fault-finding. Use the truth you know, and rely upon 
it ; know that your consciousness of Truth is your free- 
dom. Therefore affirm it earnestly regardless of circum- 
stances and events. 

Do not use denials in a way to convey the idea that 
there is something real and tangible to be destroyed. 
The proper use of denials and affirmations are set forth 
in our book, "Basic Statements." The word of affirma- 
tion is a statement of Truth, hence is powerful for free- 
dom. 

Think that you have no burdens, that you are not 
heavy laden. That you are not living in postponement, 
and in beliefs of becoming; but are pure Being, simply 
expressing your own beautiful nature, and thus rest your 
souls from fanciful theories. 



[178] 



LESSON XV. 

FAITH AND BELIEF A UNIT. 

"Without Faith it is impossible to please God." — 
Heb. xi : 6. 

"The just live by Faith." — Rom. i: 17. 

"This is the victory that over comet h the world, even 
our Faith" — I John, v: 4. 

"If thou canst believe, all things are possible." "And 
whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. 
Believest thou this?" 

"Verily, verily, I say unto yon, he that believeth on 
me hath everlasting life." — Jesus. 

Faith, says Webster, is belief — the assent of the 
Mind to the Truth. Of belief he says, it is the assent of 
the mind to a proposition, affirmation ; or the acceptance 
of a fact as real or certain. Reliance on word or testi- 
mony. It is quite impossible for any man to be without 
faith, or to believe that God, Good, the Self-existing All, 
is not. 'He that cometh to God must believe that he is. 
He who realizes his oneness with the Whole must know 
that the whole is. 

The evidences of Faith are so numerous within man 
and around him, that it is not possible to exist without 
acknowledging them. Is not existence itself sufficient 
evidence of Being? Is not creation ample evidence that 
there is a creator? What greater proof of wisdom could 
one possibly imagine as existing than the law and order 
now manifest in the world and system of worlds? 

[179] 



Divine Science The great architect of the universe proves to be 

and Healing Life, Substance, Knowledge, Power — the good, the 
whole of good and nothing but good. Let not your 
hearts be troubled about anything. You believe in God, 
now believe in yourselves, and do so in the self-same way 
that you believe in Him. How can God be Infinite, Om- 
nipresence, the All, and man differ from Him in nature ? 
How can man be, and not be what is, or exist separate 
from the infinitude of Omnipresence? Now, man must 
gird up his loins with the Spirit of Truth and acknowl- 
edge the nature of his being before he can prove that 
having eyes he sees and having ears he hears. 

Put your faith and belief in the Whole Spirit — the 
wholeness and the allness of the only One there is. This 
One knows your every need and supplies your every 
want. So when man (male and female) takes the right 
position of at-one-ment with God, and justly and lawfully 
represents this oneness, he knows his own needs and 
supplies them. He can understandingly say, "I do what 
I see the Father doing." Fatherhood is mine, source 
and cause I am. "We are co-w r orkers together with 
God." We can make no mistake when we conform to 
the Law of Unity. Go hand in hand with the All in All. 
Resist not lest you resist God, and in so doing resist 
yourself. One cannot resist anything that is, that has 
any real existence, without resisting God, and , man is 
so related to God that it invariably means opposition 
to his own nature. When we are demanding right re- 
lations with others it is the part of faith, belief, justice 
and wisdom to remember that they are and where they 
are. Think instantly, they are not apart from God. 
There is but one all. They are not apart from me, they 
are within me ; I now realize them, they are manifest 
within and to my senses. 

When a little child you had no fear when a loving, 
[180] 



wise hand led you, when your mother said : "We will Faith and 
go now." We will do a certain thing. The loving in- Belief \a Unit 
terest she had for you and your confidence in her stand 
for a relationship that is eternal and universal — Divine 
Cause and Effect or Father and Son. Repose your con- 
fidence in the Almighty help which includes all health, 
happiness and success. Do not try to control the Infinite, 
but instead move with it. Let its nature be your nature 
and let it come out in your thoughts, words and deeds. 

Faith is not and never was without reason. Being, 
the I am, is the reason for every reasonable conclusion. 
There is < /ery reason within you why you should man- 
ifest faith. One cannot behold the beauty of nature with- 
out seeing something that says : "Have the faith of God ;" 
have faith in that which is everywhere manifesting it- 
self. The grass that grows, the rose that sheds its fra- 
grance, the vine that creeps toward the light, the trees, 
both large and small; the child's prattle, the trust and 
confidence of children, the courage and perseverance of 
business men and women; the repose and certainty of 
aged people, the birds that sing, the fowls that fly in the 
open firmament of heaven, and all creeping things, do 
tell of their Source and of the wonderful Faith of the 
Power that has expressed them and in which they live 
and move. 

Faith is inherent in the invisible Spirit, and is Spirit, 
it is the source of what it proves ; the source of all the 
beautiful evidences that constitute nature. We walk, 
talk, think and live by Faith. Faith is the active princi- 
ple of Being. By faith we see, therefore it is sight; by 
it we hear, therefore it is hearing ; by it we know Truth, 
therefore it is knowledge. All things in creation are 
not only evidence of its Omnipotence, but of its never 
failing certainty and unlimited good. All the accom- 
plishments of man and all things accomplished by him, 

[181] 



Divine Science are the result and evidence of faith. Then " Faith is 
and Healing the substance of things hoped for." Faith is the ability 
to live and succeed in every position in life. To accom- 
plish the purpose which every right endeavor has in view 
and to better one's conditions as the field of w r ork re- 
quires. It is essential that we put faith in our spiritual 
endeavors, in our mental endeavors, and in our physical 
endeavors to enjoy satisfactory evidence of the substance 
of our Being, and have positive proof of the reality of 
the things hoped for. 

Have you ever realized how helpless one feels who 
habitually says : "I can't," or "I am sure to fail." I 
once knew a man whose father impressed him, when 
quite a boy, with the false belief that he would not suc- 
ceed when a man. This man carried a heavy, depressing 
atmosphere that no one wanted to share with him. He 
w T as always lonesome and seeking companionship, hoping 
to find satisfaction. At middle age he was striving to do 
good, and it was strife, for he omitted doing the essential 
thing — that of giving up previous habits of belief. He 
always talked as if failure was the only thing he was 
sure of. He bemoaned his fate and felt at cross purposes 
with the world. He was naturally drawn to meetings 
where discussions were indulged in an argumentative 
and combative spirit ; where the disposition to tear down 
was cultivated. All this gave no satisfaction; no rest; 
no mental peace. It was not companionship, nor did it 
satisfy his spiritual thirst for truth. 

At one time he advertised in all the city papers as a 
magnetic healer; he had at that time a very limited idea 
of "mind cure." He engaged a suite of rooms for his 
work, moved in and was nicely situated. As his friends 
called to encourage him, he posed as a martyr to former 
beliefs. He met them all with the statements : "No one 
will come. The money paid for advertising is lost : my 

[182] 



efforts will prove useless ; there is nothing for me in this Faith and 
life ; I shall have to give up the rooms." I need not tell Belief a Unit 
you what happened except that Jie met his own, he saw 
no good for himself, nor did he actualize anything 
but what he believed would occur. Have you not noticed 
how such beliefs add error to error by the confirmation 
"I told you so, I knew I was right." lit takes the attitude 
of a seer and a prophet. I tell you, friends, it is not pro- 
fitable to "know so much that is not true." However wise 
one may seem in such beliefs and opinions, that seeming 
wisdom is foolishness to the Law of Good. The mental 
attitude of our brother was on a par with affirmations 
we often hear. "I have no faith, no success ; I have tried 
to get out of discord, but I find it wherever I go." Such 
statements are like unto the sayings : "I have no ability ; 
no life; no power; no being. I' hope to become greater 
than I am, then I can accomplish what I desire, and blessed 
be nothing." 

Be a man ; be a woman ; and let children be child- 
ren ; and babes be babes, but we are not mere children 
playing with everything before us. We are men and 
women and are supposed to make proper use of all 
things. What could man do if he had no faith? How 
would he live if he had no life? How would he act if 
he had no power? How would he exist if he was not 
Being ? We should all say and say it quickly and all the 
time : "Blessed be something ; everything is blessed. 
Faith is power, an active principle, far greater than we 
have perceived from a personal view-point. "All things 
are possible to them that believe." Here we see that 
Jesus used the word Belief as synonymous with Faith. 
The action of Faith and of true belief are One. Both 
are inherent in Being. There is but one all. The one all 
is your life. Lay hold of it and do not let go. Have 
Faith in the Supreme as all in all and you will lift up 

[183] 



Divine Science your head with faith and believe in yourself as never 
and Healing before. It is a faithful, conscious, knowing Life Prin- 
ciple that endows us so richly with inherent Power. 
That Blessed Spirit of peace and good will does live and 
breathe in us and we in it. Let us faithfully claim our 
conscious knowledge of the Oneness of the whole. Our 
faithful action sourced in Truth is perfectly natural and 
wholly Divine. Faith is divinely manifested everywhere 
in nature just as all living are Divine by virtue of their 
Source being Divine. Then should we not wear the 
robes of Divinity and cease playing the part of beggars, 
cease indulging miserly habits of belief, such as beliefs 
in limitation, fear of coming to want, that we can make 
law or rules the reverse of God's law of expression 
and expect Him to gratify our desires according to them ? 
"God is not mocked." 

We cannot compel Life Principle to come our way 
unless our way is its way. They who understand Divine 
Science know and have Faith in Omnipresent Spirit as 
intelligence and power, that it speaks and creates within 
and unto itself. The Invisible law works from within 
out. The worker is Invisible Spirit and the work is visi- 
ble form. We have faith that this Life, with all its beau- 
ty, its health, its good of every sort, is now in God the 
never failing good; that we have no existence that is 
not good. 

"There is no saying shocks me so much as that 
which I hear very often, that a man does not know how to 
pass his time. It would have been but ill spoken by 
Methuselah in the nine hundred and sixty-ninth year of 
his life." — Cowley. 

But, in what form shall my success come? many 
ask. It will come in any business that you are rightly 
and justly engaged in. 

Those who believe in separation from God, and lim- 
[184] 



itation, reason as if the basis of power was external and Faith and 
consisted of visible- possessions. The All Mighty Spirit Belief a Unit 
of Truth is the power at work. Let it be so to you. That 
which comes to your hand to do, do with full strength 
and fear not. Murmur not at the need of a fixed pur- 
pose. But this understand : not one effort shall be in 
vain. The dream of success shall be less, not greater, 
than success itself. Shrink from no demand that the 
effort makes on you. Be strong, fearless, resolute. 

The faith that resists not evil is the faith that does 
not recognize evil. It is that which recognizes good, and 
good alone that accomplishes good results. The effort 
made in resisting evil is vain effort, but, when used to 
accomplish good, there being no belief in the division of 
power, it is demonstrated that unity is the way of power. 

''Suppose you would cast your old faith away, and 
try this new and living faith." Then put all your confi- 
dence in good and none in evil and put your trust in 
Spirit, as the All Wise directing her creations and 
dealing justly with her own ; how do you know what 
the outcome would be? Suppose everybody were to 
attend strictly to their own affairs, what would the re- 
sult be ? Faith is the very nature of Life — the very law 
of our being. It is ever active within us whether we 
recognize it or not. It is true that the just live by faith. 
They are alive with it. Christ found greater faith in 
the Centurion, a Gentile, than in all Israel. The Gen- 
tile's faith in Jesus was actualized in the Gentile's ser- 
vant. Faith that sees itself in another, is the power that 
heals and the substance of all healing. Being that knows 
itself in all individualities, is the consciousness of Truth 
that tells no false stories of any. 

Justice is Truth, so it is only by faith that one can 
live justly or truthfully and deal honorably with others. 
The just live by faith, not by works, because works are 

[185] 



Divine Science the result of Life's action. The just do not live through 
and Healing efforts to become. Life makes no effort to become Life. 
It has faith in itself as Life and to live and manifest 
visibly. Faith is the motive power in Being and is cause 
to creative action. It is the assurance that its action 
will result as intended according to the nature of Being. 

Everyone lives by the faith that is in him. Those 
who are just have a conscious, living faith in principle 
and in Truth, which never fails them. While those who 
are unjust in their beliefs, live according to the trust 
they have in their own opinions. These strive for a liv- 
ing in the world of competition. They say, we have no 
peace. They depend for success upon their opinions 
and not upon what they are. But the just have calm, 
inward assurance of the faith of God established in their 
hearts. Their experiences testify of the Father's unfail- 
ing care and Love under all conditions. There is One 
who never forgets, and who is worthy our hearts' per- 
fect confidence. 

Shall not Principle sit as judge until the perfect 
image of wholeness and perfection is acknowledged and 
maintained in our hearts by our love for it? 

We should have the same living faith in us that 
was in Jesus and the early Apostles : For Faith is the 
victory that overcometh the world. That demonstrates 
Immortality and eternal life here and now. We know 
that the words of Jesus are true, "Thou couldst have 
no power at all against Me, except it were given thee 
from above." No one then can think anything but love 
of us, and we can think nothing but love of any one. 
All power comes forth from the One All, and no one 
can in truth think a thought or speak a word of us or do 
a deed for us, except the power in it be of God and man 
and work for good. A thought that has been sacred and 
of great value to the author is, there is no power working 

[186] 



in me but the power of Truth, and it cannot work but Faith and 
for good. Therefore good results are always mine. Belief a Unit 

"This is the victory that overcometh the world, even 
our faith. Faith overcomes the world because it takes 
the place of the supposition that we are subject to world- 
ly things and environed by them. If we issue a com- 
mand, and really believe in it, to us that command will 
be fulfilled. The fulfillment is equivalent to knowledge. 
Having such knowledge and Faith, no worldly or mate- 
rial environment can stand in the way of our success. 
Environment does not even seem to be a power. This 
is the victory. The world is, therefore, overcome. Prin- 
ciple is infallible. 

HEALTH AFFIRMATIONS. 

The spirit of the Lord is upon me. 

"I Am" is my Name, forever. — Ref., Ex. 3: 15. 

"Holy is my Name." — Ref., Matt. 6 : 9. 

We receive all in the Name of Jesus. — Ref., Luke, 
9:48. 

Our Names are written in Heaven. — Ref., Luke, 
10: 20. 

In the Name of the Lord Jesus I affirm that I am 
whole. — Ref., John, 16 : 23. 

I do every thing in the Name of the Son of God. — 
Ref., Col. 3: 17. 

In Truth my Name is that of Eternal Being. — Ref., 
Heb. 1:4. Phil. 2: 9, 10. 

The true idea of man is, that "He is Lord, to the 
glory of God the Father." 

TREATMENT OF TRUTH. 

The unity of good is the unity of God. It includes 
me as perfect Being, perfect form, embodying all that is 
good. 

[187] 



Divine Science There is no mortal self; there is no mortal body, no 

and Healing mortal mind, or man. No mortality whatever. The 
substance composing my body is Life Eternal. The 
idea of its form is eternally perfect in God. I am bodily 
resting in the All Good, now. I am in an ocean of Love. 
A river of Life is flowing within me, living every part 
equally. Error has no claim upon me — it has no claim 
in Truth. I am free with the freedom of Truth. My 
light breaks forth as the morning. My health springs 
forth speedily. My righteousness goes before me. The 
glory of the Lord is my reward. — Ref ., Is. 58 : 8. 



[188] 



LESSON XVI. 

MARRIAGE. 

"Have ye not read, that He which made them at the 
beginning made them male and female. 

"And said, For this cause shall a man leave father 
and mother, and shall cleave to his zvife: and they twain 
shall be one flesh? 

"Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. 
What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put 
asunder/ 3 — Matt. 19: 4, 5, 6. 

Throughout all time the majority of people have 
thought marriage to be of Divine origin, though the 
idea of its divinity and just how it was based in the one 
Source was vague with many. 

2. All scientific analysis is based in Principle; all 
true interpretation of Creation and what belongs to it, 
is based in the Creator where all things have origin and 
being. To begin our analysis aright it is essential to 
know that bodily existence could not be manifest were 
it not a possibility of Being; were it not potential in 
Being before it was brought forth in form. Right inter- 
pretation begins with the Unit. There is but one God, 
and what is begotten or expressed of God is God ex- 
pressed. There is but one substance, constituting the 
Creator and creation. Man, male and female, must 
necessarily be, in their existence the image of God, and 
like Him in nature. The bodily existence of man is the 
expression of God's idea which is ever potential within 

[189] 



Divine Science Him. Form is the result or expression of Divine idea; 

and Healing hence body is not the maker or creator of itself, the 

Creator is self-existent, eternal and always in action; 

hence, visible form is ever before us. The universe is 

eternally in God. 

3. Men and women must learn the true signifi- 
cance of marriage, its true influence and character, by a 
knowledge of the truth of its origin. He who made 
them at the beginning, made them male and female and 
called their name Adam in the day in which he created 
them. — Genesis, 5:1. The potential idea, male and 
female, is expressed in all creation. The expression 
testifies of what is eternal within the Expressor. The be- 
ginning of creation is the source and origin of creative 
action ; action has no reference to time or place, for it 
takes place within the Creator for the purpose of ex- 
pressing the Creator's possibilities. The Creator being 
omnipresent the beginning is here and now. To make 
man, male and female, is to make them in their Source 
or God. They who are in God have always been and 
will ever be. Paul's statement that there is neither male 
nor female in Christ Jesus, means that Christ Jesus is 
God with us expressed in bodily form, in His own image 
and likeness. That Christ Jesus, man, His image and 
likeness, excludes neither male nor female, Jesus, the ex- 
pression of God, is the first born of every creature, 
and so includes male and female. Knowing that each 
are the same spirit and that the bodies of each are the 
same spirit-substance, is leaving father and mother and 
cleaving unto each other. It is Being of my Being and 
existence of my existence, or bone of my bone and flesh of 
my flesh, what God has joined together. 

According to the edict of human belief, the Creator 
made a great mistake in providing for reproduction. In 
Divine Science we are compelled to reverse this edict 

[190] 



and let the search-light of Truth illumine the whole sub- Marriage 
ject, a satisfactory solution of social problems is thus 
to be evolved. No part of the body should be under con- 
demnation, nor should the method through which the 
body comes into existence be debased or thought lightly 
of. ' 

In Science and Health, Mrs. Eddy says : "Until the 
spirit of creation is discerned, and the union of male and 
female seen, as in the vision of the Apocalypse, where a 
spiritual sense was revealed from heaven, let this union 
continue." In Divine Science the spiritual sense of mar- 
riage is revealed from heaven and we understand that 
there could be no creation, no offspring or expression of 
life in the creature, without the actual presence of the Cre- 
ator in man, male and female. Then, shall marriage cease 
because we know the truth ? By no means ; for the truth 
simply reveals that it is eternal in Spirit, and stripped 
from all human opinions is wholly spiritual. Christ's 
saying, that "In the resurrection they neither marry, nor 
are given in marriage," means that in Truth the unity 
of Spirit and of body are eternal. The first fact for 
every student of Science to make his own, is that there is 
but one Spirit, one Substance ; hence, there is oneness 
of bodies. This brings us back to the grand old record 
of Genesis, where marriage is announced in allegoric 
language as, "Bone of my bone, and flesh of my flesh," 
which, when referred to its primal subject, means, Being 
of my Being, and existence of my existence — one Spirit 
and one body, one Creator and one creation. Man and 
woman, side by side in the Lord is God manifest in form. 
The Word becomes flesh. This discernment is the Truth 
of creation. The spiritual conception of man, male and 
female is expressed in the words, "That which is begot- 
ten of Spirit is spirit." It is the revelation of the uni- 
versal and never-failing law of expression, without which 

[191] 



Divine Science is not anything made that is made. In this spiritual view 
and Healing of marriage, recognizing the Omnipresence of Spirit as 
an ever-active power, as Life, Love., Intelligence and 
Power, operating in its own creation, one comes to con- 
clusions that truthfully solve life's problem and right all 
seeming wrongs. It is the presence of the Creator, and 
His action in man that prompts the true idea of marriage. 
This action is the origin of all children and of all activity 
of child-life ; it is the inventive intelligence and innate 
possibility of all of man's handiwork. 

5. Christ did not mean that the symbol should be 
done away with when he said: '"'Have ye not read, that 
He which made them at the beginning, made them male 
and female. . . . And they twain shall be one flesh?'' 
He meant that, as they believed in one Spirit just so 
should they believe in oneness of flesh. Every truth 
expressed symbolizes the nature of the Expressor of it. 
But we should not rely on the symbol as the reality consti- 
tuting marriage, for in the Resurrection there are no 
adverse opinions about it; but instead, ''Two are seen to 
be as one," and the oneness is what God has joined 
together. True marriage is based in unity of Being and 
upon the recognition of this Truth by both husband and 
wife. Voluntary cooperation is the result in all that per- 
tains to the welfare of the family ; so true union is always 
based in Spirit. The marriage certificate, the wedding 
ring, the marriage ceremony, do not make two individuals 
agree as one. Marriage is not based in these; they are 
only the evidence or token of an Eternal Truth. There 
is no environment or limitation, when viewed aright, in 
complying with the literal law and time-honored custom 
of marriage. The real nature of the One All is Love. 
Love is God. Love knoAvs no ownership. It expresses 
Itself through individuals, causing them to love each 
other. This is so because they are one Spirit and one 

[192] 



body. The wife does not own the husband, nor the hus- Marriage 
band the wife. Their true independence is based in their 
unity and in the fact that they are born free and equal. 
There is no subjection, slavery or arbitrary ruling in 
Love. Love has no torments. 

6. With the true understanding of Being the true 
married life is the freedom of unity, the naturalness of 
Life itself with its purity and perfection. With a knowl- 
edge of the law of Being and its true use, there can be 
no abuse; nor can the creative energy manifested, 
naturally, between husband and wife, be considered base 
or ignoble in purpose or actuality. Many think that the 
divinity of Christ and his pre-existence in God, proves 
nothing for us; is not a subject of interest of our day; 
that he came from heaven into the world, but that we 
were not before we were born as babes, and that our 
continued existence as a special personality depends on 
our believing on Christ, whom they think is altogether 
different in nature from what we are. But Science 
proves that we all were in God before we expressed our- 
selves in bodily form and that our bodies came forth 
by the same law of expression. Being is both Cause and 
effect, Creator and creation. In this consciousness, or 
''for this cause man leaves father and mother and cleaves 
to his wife." 

7. The fact that we are all born of Spirit, that even 
as babes we are begotten within and of Spirit, translates 
our origin as babes from what is claimed to be mortal 
man into immortal Spirit, where it is seen, "That which is 
born of Spirit is spirit," and translates our visible parents 
into Spirit Being. Some have believed and presented 
theories to the effect that marriage is based in God, in that 
he creates in pairs, two souls that are especially adapted 
to each other; and who, when embodied in visible form, 
will never be satisfied and know happiness until they 

[193] 



Divine Science find each other. It is left to conjecture as to how these 
and Healing two souls became separated. The claim suggests a per- 
sonal God with ability to create just two that could agree 
and no more. If this were so He would have as many 
different souls and natures as there are pairs in the uni- 
verse. The thought is exceedingly personal throughout, 
and does not represent the limitless Truth of Being. 
Therefore, this theory has never brought satisfaction to 
its followers, and never will. Man is the name for 
humanity. Male and female both belong to man ; man is 
God's idea, which idea is expressed in bodily form in men 
and women ; man is the real self-hood of all men in God, 
and is also the real self-hood of all women in God. 

8. "Since the law is the shadow of good things to 
come," says Origen, who writes sometimes of marriages, 
and husbands and wives, "we are not to understand it of 
marriages of flesh, but of the spiritual marriage of Christ 
and the Church. As, for instance, Abraham had two 
wives, etc., here we ought not to confine our thought to 
carnal marriages and their offspring, but to extend them 
to the mysteries herein signified. And there are numer- 
ous other places in the Scriptures about marriages, but 
every place should have a divine, moral, and spiritual 
construction put upon it. Whoever, therefore, reads the 
Scriptures about marriages and understands no more by 
them than carnal marriages, errs, not knowing the Scrip- 
tures nor the power of God." 

Origen tells us that "The Scriptures are of little 
use to those who understand them according to the letter." 
He says that "The source of many evils lies in adhering 
to the carnal or external part of the Scriptures." And 
adds that, "Those who do so shall not attain to the king- 
dom of God." Origen, St. Augustine, St. Theophilus 
of Antioch, St. Cyril, St. Jerome, all Fathers of the 
Church, interpret the marriage scene in Cana of Galilee 

[194] 



in a spiritual sense, as designed to represent the union of Marriage 
the inner with the outer, which turns the water into 
wine the outer or letter into Spirit. As it is designed in 
Genesis to represent that 'The waters under the firma- 
ment," which include all existing things, and 'The waters 
above the firmament," which are all God's possibilities, 
are forever united. The same spirit of Truth embodied 
in Christ made within himself of twain one new man, 
thus making peace. 'This was most appropriately the 
first miracle our Lord (Truth and Life) is described as 
performing." 

9. St. Paul took the same view of marriage as did 
Origen, of which he writes and speaks so often. In his 
epistles to the Ephesians (chapter 5th), he interprets his 
meaning lest it be not understood by his readers, 'This 
is a great mystery, but I speak concerning Christ and his 
church." In the allegory he compared man, our real 
limitless self-hood, with Christ who is the head of the 
church. Now Christ, who is God expressed and dwelling 
in our midst, is the head of the church. We being God 
expressed, are in this Truth, the head of the church, and 
we with Christ are also its salvation or Savior. 

Paul also placed wives in this allegory as individu- 
ality and bodily form, and says, "husbands, love your 
wives ;" that is, we in our invisible, potential self-hood, 
as Divine Idea, must love the individual and bodily exist- 
ence, even as Christ (the Truth and Life) also loved the 
church and gave himself for it; "That he might sanctify 
and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word." 
That he might present it to himself a glorious church, 
not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing ; but that it 
should be holy and without blemish. So ought men to 
love their wives as their own bodies. He that loveth his 
wife loveth himself. "For no man ever yet hated his own 
flesh; but nourisheth and cherisheth it, even as the Lord 

[195] 



Divine Science the church : For we are members of his body, of his 
and Healing flesh, and of his bones." Now, because we are just the 
same to God as is Christ, the Truth of self is spoken to us 
this day, and of His fulness have all we received. 

10. Paul continues to say, "For this cause shall a 
man leave father and mother and shall be joined unto his 
wife and they two shall be one flesh." This is a great 
mystery: "But I speak concerning Christ and the 
church. Nevertheless, let every one of you in particular 
so love his wife, even as himself; and the wife see that 
she reverence her husband." How could every one of 
you love his wife as himself if it were not that the primal 
subject of the allegory is that the eternal self-hood of 
male and female is the Christ of God, or man of God. 
Then we, as men and women from the plane of pure 
being, can love the wife, individuality and bodily form, 
as we love our life and self-hood ; and then individuality 
will reverence the husband; and from the plane of indi- 
viduality we can say, the Lord is my husbandman, for we, 
each, individually, are members of his body, flesh and 
bones. 

Paul's idea of submitting ourselves is expressed in 
the twenty-first verse. iVfter telling them to give thanks 
always for all things unto God, the Father of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, "Submitting yourselves one to another in 
the fear (reverence) of the Lord." Then, when he told 
the wives in the allegory, to submit themselves unto the 
husbands as unto the Lord, he meant that we should 
mentally bow to the Truth of Pure Being, mentally con- 
form to the Truth that our Being, body and all, is the 
Christ ; and this men and women should ever do to prac- 
tice Truth. This is the conception that Mary had of her 
husband when the angel Gabriel appeared to her and the 
Holy Ghost descended upon her. In this Epistle Paul 
conveys no idea of inferiority or superiority between hus- 

[196] 



band and wife. Love and reverence are one; and they Marriage 
two shall be one flesh, side by side in Truth. 

ii. Another allegory of Paul's that has been greatly 
misunderstood and has aroused much sentimental feeling, 
is that of Abraham and his two wives. 

•'For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the 
one by a bond maid, the other by a free woman. 

"But he who was of the bond woman was born after 
the flesh ; but he of the free woman was by promise." 

Here Paul plainly states: "Which things are an 
allegory, for these are the two covenants; the one from 
the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, . . . and 
answereth to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage 
with her children. 

"But Jerusalem, which is above, which is free, is the 
mother of us all. . . . 

"Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are the children 
of promise. 

"But as then, he that was born after the flesh, perse- 
cuted him that was born after the Spirit." Even so it is 
now. So will it ever be as long as we believe man has 
two natures — an immortal nature and a mortal one, a 
Spirit and body that are unlike each other. The law says, 
cast out the bond woman and her son; that is, cast out 
the false belief of physical causation and what is born 
of it, and know there is only one Source and Cause in 
which male and female are no more twain, but one flesh. 

12. God could not be Infinite and Supreme Mind 
without also being Generative Idea; — the Mother Prin- 
ciple, — that idea in which the Father Idea, as principle 
acts to bring forth form. God does not act from without, 
but within himself to Create. Mind contains all idea, 
that of Fatherhood and Motherhood and childhood. 
Hence the consciousness of the one mind is One, and it 
has said in Genesis, "Let us make man." Mind acts 

[197] 



Divine Science within its idea as Spirit acts within soul, and may be 
and Healing called Father-Mother idea or Father-Mother soul. 
What is produced by creative action in idea is actualized 
in form ;. is brought forth a living child ; therefore, child- 
hood is an expression of Parenthood. What is joined 
together in God, his Being forever holds united as one. 
Now it is clear that marriage is the unity of male and 
female and that unity is God. The injunction, "Increase 
and multiply," is the law of Being. Shall marriage con- 
tinue? Truth's answer is, it shall never cease to be. 
"What God hath joined together, (What is joined 
together in God) let no man put asunder." For this 
reason, in the resurrection they neither marry nor are 
given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in heaven. 
They live according to the Truth of their unity. 

13. Some will say, if we are to come back to the 
record of Genesis and realize that we are all one substance 
and that substance is God, where is there any choice in 
marriage ? W^hom shall I marry ? What would my choice 
be based upon? I am sure that God-knowledge would 
do away with the necessity of these queries. The ques- 
tion would be settled as to what marriage is, and as to 
whom you were to live with ; and if there was no choice 
based in desire, no one could be disappointed. The 
choice based in Truth would be a constant joy and rest. 
The knowledge of Being would fulfill its own law and 
we would demonstrate that we are as the angels of God 
in heaven. Marriage would be free from all worldly 
desire and everything that is not according to Divine 
Love; for this reason, all seeming trouble would be dis- 
pelled and false beliefs about marriage would end, 
because not joined together in God. Every child would 
be seen to be a Christ child; which means, God with us. 
This is suffering little children to come unto Me. It is 
the state in which the wife is not without the husband, 

[198] 



nor the husband without the wife in the Lord. It is also Marriage 
understood that "He that is joined unto the Lord is One 
Spirit ;" hence, one body. Here we can agree with Paul, 
"Every sin that a man doeth is without the body;" but 
he that committeth sin, sins against his own body. 

14. As the origin of marriage is Spirit, and Spirit 
is one, a thorough study of Divine Science and knowl- 
edge of the Truth of what Being is, is the way by which 
the true soul communion and satisfaction can be enjoyed, 
which people expect and should find in marriage. With 
a knowledge of the Truth of Being, all apparent inhar- 
mony and trouble will adjust itself; desire will not govern 
the conduct of one toward the other. The consciousness 
that sex is potential in the Creator, and that the Law of 
the Creator is to bring forth in His own image and like- 
ness, enables us to see that we are working like God in 
bringing forth in our image and likeness ; increasing and 
multiplying after our kind; and that the son of man is 
the Son of God. So, dear friends, let us be glad and 
rejoice in our Divine Parenthood; that we were born 
right ; that our Being is God ; that all there is of us is 
Good. 

"Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to him : 
for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
made herself ready, and to her is granted to be arrayed in 
fine linen, clean and white : for the fine linen is the right- 
eousness of saints." 

Let us rejoice that we are free from all worldly opin- 
ion and belief concerning marriage ; that we are sons and 
daughters of the Most High, no more twain, but are 
joined together in that Spirit which is Cause and effect, 
which no man can put asunder. 



[199] 



LESSON XVII. 



MARRIAGE. 



"How shall this thing be, seeing I know not a man?" 

The true idea of the unity of God advanced in the 
new Testament, is conveyed in what Gabriel — man of 
God — said to Alary before and after the above question. 
The answer to Mary's question was based in the follow- 
ing conception of Truth : " The Holy Ghost shall come 
upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall over- 
shadow thee." To be overshadowed by the power of 
the Highest is to see nothing but the presence that over- 
shadows. 

Marriage is based in the absolute consciousness of 
the unity of the one All, — the Source of creation, Pro- 
duction or Generation. Re-creation, re-production or 
re-generation mean repetition of these expressions. The 
power of the Highest overshadowing us is the conscious- 
ness that there is but one All. Seeing I know but one 
and that One not a man, but God, " How shall this 
thing be ? " Because there is but One, and that One is 
God. "That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall 
be called the Son of God," the Son of the Highest. 
Nothing is impossible with the One All; nothing is pos- 
sible apart from it ; it is ever present and manifesting in 
us all. 

Mrs. Eddy says, that "Until it is learned that gen- 
eration rests on no sexual basis, let marriage continue, 

[200] 



and let us permit no such disregard of law as may lead to Marriage 
a worse state of society than now exists. Spirit will 
eventually claim its own, and the voice of physical sense 
be forever hushed." It is true that generation does not 
rest on a sexual basis ; but there is no basis for the sexes 
but the Creator. Let all things be based aright, and right 
results, which are just and loving, will follow. In the 
consciousness of Truth, as stated in the previous lesson 
on marriage, there is no limitation sensed by conforming 
to the law of the land. Spirit does claim its own in Truth 
and there is no physical sense. To believe that marriage is 
merely carnal, and that there is a physical sense of that 
fact, is to believe falsely concerning it. As we are united in 
Spirit and in Truth, we are truly One Spirit, and being 
thus united, our affection for each other is centered in 
Being. Love, which is God, and the attention given to 
each other in this true companionship is given to God 
manifest in the flesh ; what God gives to His own. Two, 
then, are seen to be One Spirit and One Body, and what 
God has joined together cannot be put asunder. This 
true marriage was spoken of by Hosea : "And it shall 
be at that day, saith the Lord, that thou shalt call me 
Ishi (that is, my husband), and shalt call me no more 
Baali (that is, my Lord). And I will betroth thee unto 
me forever ; yea, I will betroth thee unto me in righteous- 
ness, and in judgment, and in loving kindness, and in 
mercies." — Hosea, 2:16-19. 

Husband and wife are forever united by the one Law 
of Expression, and it is an unalterable Truth, that what 
we are one with, we are wedded to. So, if we are wedded 
to form, it is because all living form is one substance; 
if we are wedded to the Creator of all form, it is because 
we are one with the Creator in substance. So, it is 
written, if we are joined to the Lord, we are one Lord — 
one in Being. Literal marriage is, therefore, a symbol of 

[201] 



Divine Science the reality of God's Eternal Unity. All the obligations 
and Healing of marriage are based in the Truth of unity, and are ful- 
filled by keeping this conscious unity in action. To keep 
what God is and does, in remembrance, is to know no 
man after the flesh but is to know God — the one and only 
Life with us — as the All in All ; for what is conceived and 
brought forth is necessarily of the Most High. There is 
no end to the reign and the kingdom of this consciousness. 
In the full consciousness that there is naught but God, 
the Good, there can be no undesired parenthood ; the chil- 
dren that are, are divinely brought forth and treated as 
such. It has been the experience of many, who from a 
personal plane, and according to human belief, have 
planned and prepared for offspring, to bring forth chil- 
dren not different in disposition from those brought forth 
without previous preparation. In some cases, where 
much time was given to pleasantry, and what was sup- 
posed to be desirable to make the offspring perfect, it was 
found that anything but desirable conditions were present 
with the children. What lesson does this suggest to us? 
It is evident in Divine Science that we must know the 
nature of God, the One All, know the infinitude, perfec- 
tion and goodness of the One and only Life, Substance 
and Power, before we can know that we are thinking true 
thoughts — those that bring forth the good that we desire. 
A true spiritual insight into marriage from the plane of 
Eternal Unity, reveals that there is no nature for us to 
partake of, or be, but the Divine, the nature of the 
One All. But if our divine inheritance is not under- 
stood, we do not understand how to plan for or consider 
the same in our children, for in belief we are out of the 
way of understanding, and vain effort is made to obtain 
what we falsely imagine are our needs. 
_. Men and women are equally spiritual in their desire 
to experience the office of parenthood. This is neces- 

[202] 



sarily so, because it is the power and possibility of Being Marriage 

to bring forth after Its kind. " Let us make man," is a 

possibility in Omnipresence which can only be expressed 

by Omnipresence. All men and women must, therefore, 

in nature be that Omnipresence. It is erroneous belief, 

and ignorance of Truth that shrinks from parenthood. 

Fear of suffering and the sense of it, belong to the same 

erroneous state. This is why many unwise things are 

done to prevent child-bearing. Painless parturition is 

the natural state of motherhood, and this natural state 

has been demonstrated time and again in Divine Science. 

The applied Truth of our Being proves that the natural 

office of child-bearing is performed free from pain and 

disability. 

The love of the All Good, the conscious purity of 
purpose of this office, and the knowledge of the unity 
of All Power, firmly held to, frees from the usual sense of 
limitation, fear, and consequent suffering. Everyone 
should know the Truth of their own Being, and the 
Allness of God, regardless of seeming age of body. So 
children cannot be taught the Truth of their Being too 
young. 

In Karezza, by Dr. Alice B. Stockham, we read: 
" Sexual science in human life bears such a close analogy 
to plant life, that it should be taught with the same 
freedom and reverence. Most emphatically the young 
should never receive any idea of shame or debasement 
in connection with any natural function." 

The only basis from which the Truth can be taught, 
is the unity of God, and when it is accepted as a basis 
for all educative subjects, then the Truth, the whole 
Truth of the law of Life working in men and women, 
will be as freely taught as is botany, and the signs of 
parenthood will be joyfully welcomed in the purity of the 
One Spirit of Life and Power. When we understand 

[203] 



Divine Science that our part in the reproduction of our kind is simply 
and Healing the repetition by the Creator producing in His own image 
and likeness, we have the right conception of unity, and 
have made a right beginning. This state of at-one-ment, 
held to, will produce correct results, those in accord with 
the true nature of our Being in all the relations and 
interests of married life. 

If those who are seeking some new way by which to 
bring forth children knew the Truth of the old, or God's 
way, we would not hear so many vulgar notions expressed 
about it. It is only in the failure to see the Truth of con- 
ception and birth that anything is found to condemn. To 
false belief, marriage is made so vulgar that plans are 
made to discover a new method. All that is necessary is 
to give up false beliefs about it, and accept it in its 
original purity. 

The One All, being one in nature, we reason and 
practice poorly unless we conform all our ways to the 
Truth of what is, and thus prove our ways to be spiritual, 
and ordered divinely. If this is done, we see that every 
child not only has a right to a parenthood of thoughtful 
preparation, but every child has a parenthood hitherto un- 
recognized save in the record of the birth of Jesus. This 
record testifies of the truth and reality concerning the birth 
of every child, and that everyone is the inheritor of Life, 
Love and Truth, the same nature and mind that was in 
Jesus, the Christ. So, in a knowledge of the Truth is to be 
found all desirable conditions pertaining to the fulfillment 
of the command : " Multiply and replenish." In a knowl- 
edge of the Truth there is no submitting to chance mater- 
nity, nor can it be considered a misfortune or accident. In 
it we see, as did Paul, " We are children of God, and if 
children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint heirs with 
Christ." What a wonderful conception ! Heirs of God ! 

[204] 



Not heirs of certain qualities of His nature, but heirs of Marriage 
His Infinity and Eternity. 

This consciousness affords children the best possible 
birth — the Immaculate and pure conception which must 
ever accompany the realization of His omnipresence, the 
power of the Highest overshadowing us. This conscious- 
ness is absolute purity, in which the entire nature of man, 
as he is to God, is expressed naturally. He does not 
think of himself as master and servant, of being dual, 
comprising a lower and higher nature, but knows him- 
self as perfect man throughout, a perfect whole, knowing 
what he is doing, understanding his action and the 
natural result of action. This birthright of unity and 
equality with God is a pearl of great price, more precious 
than all human beliefs and theories. Would we enjoy 
the purity of this priceless gem, all human beliefs about 
what Being is, must be parted with. To see God as 
All-in-All is to know no man. It is to be freed from the 
so-called law of human belief, of which Paul speaks to 
the Romans in the following language : " Wherefore, 
my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the 
body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, 
to him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring 
forth fruit unto God." — (Romans 7:4.) 

We are to conclude that in Truth, marriage is wholly 
spiritual, and thus seen it is freed from all the false 
beliefs that have been held about it. Two united in love, 
with purity of motive, is a perfect symbol of " Let us 
make man." The image and likeness says, " Let us bring 
forth after our kind;" and it is so. God's presence 
within them is His blessing and commandment, " In- 
crease, multiply and replenish the earth." 

" This is my commandment, that ye love one another, 
even as I have loved you." 



[205] 



LESSON XVIII. 



OVERCOMING POVERTY. 



"Give and it shall be given unto you." 
"Ask and ye shall receive." 
"Seek and ye shall find" 
"Knock and it shall be opened unto you." 
"That which a man soivefh, the same shall he also 
reap." 

"Such as I have give I unto thee." 

Poverty means destitution of property, want of con- 
venient means of subsistence, need. 

Any deficiency of resources that are needed or 
desired. Especially a lack of sentiment or words. 

"What is poverty to a gentleman, is competence to a 
day laborer." These are Webster's definitions of 
poverty. 

2. To speak on the negative side of things, there 
are different kinds of poverty. Any deficiency of re- 
sources that are needed or desired would come under 
that head. There may be poverty of thought, of feel- 
ing, of purpose. If so, it must show out in want of 
words, a lack of harmonious sensation, and desire for the 
ability to do good. While we are acknowledging lack 
within ourselves, — -lack of happiness, lack of health, or 
a lack of success along any line we desire to succeed in, 
we are claiming deficiency of resources, and are giving 
out what we do not wish to receive at the hands of others 

[206] 



as full measure, pressed down and running over. We Overcoming 
are sowing what we do not enjoy reaping. Poverty 

3. So, there seems to be poverty of happiness, of 
good feeling and pure motive as well as of food, rai- 
ment and shelter, but there is no reason why this should 
seem to be so. The Supreme Source and Cause can 
never admit this seeming to a place among its own; it 
is not the outcome of knowledge, but the result of igno- 
rance. Then, to do away with all seeming deficiency 
of resources is to know truth, which makes free ; is to 
have knowledge of things as they are, and work the 
law that is all prosperous. Knowledge is always a 
remedy for ignorance. 

In this enlightened age when there are so many 
Scientists, who have found their good and are demon- 
strating the law of affluence, every person should be 
encouraged to believe that what has been done can be 
done. What is for another to enjoy is for me to enjoy. 
Each one should encourage himself to believe that I 
can accomplish what others have accomplished. 

4. When the majority of people know how to live, 
they will make Truth the law of the land, and will 
govern it accordingly. They will be a law unto them- 
selves, and unhappiness, sickness and poverty will be 
among the by-gones of the past. True Spiritual educa- 
tion will have revealed to them that happiness is within 
themselves ; will have revealed the unfailing health and 
absolute success of their own Being. They will have 
located their good in Being; which will enable them 
to demonstrate it. Some say, it is a disgrace to be finan- 
cially poor, but we need not add the word disgrace to 
it, thinking it is more appropriate to do so than to add 
it to mental poverty, or a lack of spiritual appreciation 
of truth, or any other seeming deficiency. 

5. In Divine Science students are first taught what 

[207] 



•Divine Science Being's power and possibilites are, then why they 
and Healing should and how they can make them manifest. Mental 
poverty leads to all other kinds, so to speak. Let us 
not be poor in thought or belief and we shall know that 
there are no barriers in the way of our demonstrating 
the freedom and fullness of Truth in all our ways. " In 
our ^present occupation there is not sufficient business 
to bring the income necessary for the needs of those 
depending upon it." You naturally ask, "How shall 
I increase it?" We would answer by first knowing the 
fact and valuing it that you are the business manager, 
that you are the maker and creator of your own con- 
ditions; that you can manage your business in perfect 
accord with the universal law of success; and that you 
cannot work against the law, and do anything, without 
running against seeming obstacles. Thousands of Di- 
vine Scientists have testified to the increase of business 
through applying its principles, and those who have not 
as yet demonstrated can do so. 

6. It was and is intended by the Creator that we 
succeed, be happy and healthy. You desire health; how 
will you get it? First acknowledge that it is located 
where you can have free access to it. You have lost your 
health? Then to find it you must be where it is; that 
which is lost cannot be found unless you are in the 
place where it is. You must either go to it, or it must 
come to you, or you must discover that both are in the 
same place. Recognize that the seeming lost health is 
in Being and then say, I am it; I am health, and am 
demonstrating it. The way to prove that you are not 
poor in health is to commence to be health its self, — 
the very wealth that you wish to demonstrate. If you 
want to be happy do the same. Recognize that it is innate 
then give it full play in your thought, feeling and in all 
things you do. Sourcing all things in Being where you 

[208] 



can get at them opens the way for their demonstration. Overcoming 
It does away with all anxious desire, worry and fretting Poverty 
with hope deferred and erroneous anticipations of the 
future. This is truly conquest of poverty, it is being 
the fund of wealth desired, that knows no lack. It is 
the finding that follows true seeking. It is the receiv- 
ing that follows true asking. It is that which is 
given unto you, when you give yourself credit for being 
God-like and doing as He does and having the same re- 
sults. There are no obstacles of duality in this con- 
quest. 

7. The overcoming of poverty is not merely per- 
sonal or individual ; it is universal, individual and per- 
sonal. Some may say since there is no poverty how can 
one speak intelligently on the overcoming of poverty? 
The overcoming is the conquest of false beliefs ; every 
erroneous belief of lack of whatever nature, and the con- 
ditions resulting therefrom. I am the conquest. I am the 
resurrection. I am the manifestor of success, health 
and happiness. 

8. In the old way of believing we have not enjoyed 
the riches that belonged to us. Our inheritance is God. 
We should say understanding^, " Such as I have give I 
thee," and begin to give out of that which we have. This 
will soon bring the realization that giving and receiving, 
externally speaking, go hand in hand and are never 
separated; it will prove that having includes demonstra- 
tion; that Being includes right doing in the right time 
and place. 

9. We all really and truly enjoy a realization of 
true wealth, true overcoming, true conquest, by what 
we give out of that which is potential within. It seems 
paradoxical to say, we have just what we give or that 
we receive just that for which we ask, and reap just 
what we sow. We cannot sow one kind of seed and 

[209] 



Divine Science reap another. We cannot ask for one thing and be given 
and Healing another. If we ask for bread God will not give a stone. 
If we truly give we do not lose what we have ; for ye 
shall receive is the law of balance, the justice, love, and 
goodness that sustains the universe in order and supreme 
harmony. 

10. He who overcomes seeming poverty knows no 
lack, no law by which poverty can be brought about and 
made real. In this conquest we know that there is a 
power of equalization, a law of justice that has said, 
"Give and ye shall receive," that will prevent one class 
of people from impoverishing another class. That law 
is working now and will continue ever. If there were 
not enough in the world for the necessities and comfort 
of all people, outside of the accumulation of wealth held 
by trusts, this law of equalization would distribute what 
they had in store. It would not remain hoarded up for 
one moment. There are no vaults or safes that could 
prevent the law of justice from distributing what was 
therein contained, if there were not enough outside for 
the happiness of every person. Such is the comfort, rest 
and certainty of one who truly understands and has 
demonstrated over poverty. To Him the universe is a 
just one — its law is love; it is beneficent in all places at 
all times. There is no need to fear coming to want, at 
any time, in any place, under any conditions or circum- 
stances. This law is operative for every individual. 
Rest, ye children of God, and cease your striving. 

ii. Divine Science is a great working and equal- 
izing power in the world. Let every one who wants to 
help wield its power to silently and openly arbitrate 
matters, where there is seeming disagreement, instead 
of resorting to conflict, study deeply into the imper- 
sonal principles of Science and apply them. Individually 
we must each be givers and receivers — do the thing we 

[210] 



would have done unto us. We should lovingly receive Overcoming 
and appreciate our being treated by others as we have Poverty 
treated them. We should not receive to ourselves any 
other kind of treatment. 

12. How shall we begin to give? You say I have 
nothing to spare, I cannot afford to give, I must receive 
before giving. Then know that the only receiving there 
is before giving is the willingness on our part to admit 
that we are heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ; 
that all that our Father has is ours and all that is ours 
is our Father's, for we are one. That we are co-workers 
together with the all good. Now is the accepted time. 
The time to accept all that rightly belongs to us. Now 
you have received, then you should begin giving. Now 
is the time to be healthy, wealthy and happy. Give out 
health, give out the wealth of your being, give out its 
true happiness. 

13. The author has practiced this and has expe- 
rienced the working of the law of opulence in every 
conceivable w r ay. She has no fear of coming to want, 
no consciousness that such a thing as real poverty can 
be. She knows that it is impossible to desire what she 
should not have ; hence, cannot desire what she cannot 
have. If any one had told her before she realized truth, 
that she could or would carry on the responsible work, 
and accomplish the vast amount that she does from 
day to day, she would have thought and said, impossible. 
Since knowing that Being is the law of supply, she is 
free to undertake what should be accomplished, whether 
the money is in hand or not, knowing that the demand 
for the work contains the supply; that there is a Spirit 
Omnipresent in all, who distributes where it belongs. 
Where once she would have been nerved to a very high 
tension over conditions she now sees no power in them 
and no place for them, and is at rest in her work, 

[211] 



Divine Science 14. "He that scattereth, increaseth." We cannot 

and Healing gain riches along true lines by doing poor work. We 
should put our whole mind and soul in what we do, and 
not be poor in concentration, in attention, or in determi- 
nation. Our attention must be given to our work to do 
it well. No one ever achieved greatness who allowed 
himself to be turned from his course, or switched about 
by every wind of doctrine. To practice truth go alone 
a few minutes as often as convenient with the conscious- 
ness of what Being is, and affirm the truth. Then go 
forth and practice it in thought, word and act. Think 
and say I am affluent until you feel that it is so. Then 
yield not your point of realization to old habits of speech 
and lines of thought, but hold on steadfastly to the realiza- 
tion, that I am affluent though there is not a penny in 
the purse or even in prospect in the ordinary view of 
things. Spiritually speaking, if you are one with God, 
money is yours just as much before it comes into your 
hand as it is after. Therefore, know that he who works 
all things together for good, according to his own infinite 
bounty, "knows that ye have need of these things," and 
said, "If I will not open you the windows of heaven, 
and pour you out a blessing, that there shall not be 
room enough to receive it." Mai. 3 : 10. None of us 
desire to reap the reward of poor sowing or to eat the 
bread of poverty. We want a good bountiful harvest 
and the living bread of which, if we eat we shall not 
die. To store up a harvest of good and to partake of 
the true bread in the right way is desirable to all. "Be- 
hold, the fields are ripe and ready for harvest." Now, 
is always the harvest time, spiritually speaking. In reap- 
ing we may gather tares (people may come to us with 
numerous undesirable experiences) but the first thing 
to be done is to bundle them altogether to be burned, — 
consumed as by fire ; thus we gather the good unto our- 

[212] 



selves. We find that our store house is always full of Overcoming 
good things. The practice of truth means constant sow- Poverty 
ing, constant reaping and constant supply. 

15. The author has no desire to say anything upon 
this subject that has not been her privilege to demon- 
strate. One can speak with authority of those things 
which they have actualized in their life. Divine Science 
is a living actualization in her daily work. Its law is 
demonstrable for every one who will go to the depths 
of its principles and apply them personally. 

16. When you read or listen to this glorious truth 
and great principle of opulence, do not try to find, in 
your imagination, another way by which its demonstra- 
tion could have taken place. Never allow yourself to 
say, "It would have happened anyway; other people are 
healthy, happy and successful who are not scientists." 
People can get themselves into such a mixed mental 
state by speaking in this way, that it is not an easy matter 
for them to discern truth enough to be happy any place, 
under any circumstances, or to harmonize with any sur- 
roundings. It is true that people often demonstrate 
temporarily along the various lines of success and accom- 
plishments without studying science, but they are as apt 
to lose as to gain. There is no deep sense of rest or 
certainty in connection with their possessions. They are 
just as fearful of losing as they are eager to gain. While 
with scientists there is the certainty of knowledge, the 
rest of Being and the opulence of an unfailing law. 

17. When you have read a science lesson or listened 
to the teachings of science or when you have made your 
affirmations, do not turn from truth by murmuring about 
your conditions, and affirm sickness, unhappiness and 
poverty for yourself. Do not murmur against the spiri- 
tual authority of any one, " For with what judgment ye 
judge, ye shall be judged." Miriam, the sister of Moses, 

[213] 



Divine Science rebelled against his authority and her punishment was, 
and Healing that she was stricken with leprosy. Rebel not, resist 
not, we should each attend strictly to our Father's busi- 
ness ; the business of the origin of all things. We can- 
not murmur against another for One is All. We can 
murmur only against ourselves. The habit of doing so 
is liable to show out in almost any undesirable condition. 

1 8. Think and say, to and of others, your authority 
is all right. I am also authority in so far as I choose to 
recognize and practice truth. Say, nothing can prevent 
my own from coming to me. There is nothing to prevent 
my being healthy, happy and affluent. 

19. Do not always scrimp yourselves to succeed, 
but remember, ''Such as I have give I thee." "God loves 
a cheerful giver." Treat yourselves until you have a 
realizing sense of being the principle of supply, even the 
law of success. All good should be accepted and handled 
with loving hearts. 

20. In the old way of seeing things, and "becoming 
by and by," if any seeming trouble arose the thought 
was, we are under its influence. We naturally fretted 
and chafed because of its supposed dominion and belief 
of our subjection. In the "new and living way" we 
stand unmoved, knowing our eternal dominion ; that 
we are able to abound in all good things, even to the 
riches of the infinite whole. We thus continue the even 
tenor of our way. It may rain, hail and storm, mentally 
speaking, but we do not forget who we are, or what 
manner of Spirit w^e are of. 

21. To be rich in Being is to be rich in mentality 
and is to be rich visibly. Then let us lay hold of the 
riches of Being, locate our wealth, so that we can prove 
our opulence. Let us sow freely, give forth full measure 
and we shall reap bountifully and receive abundantly. 
Let us affirm : 

[214] 



I am health, God is the health of His people. 
-I am success, God is unlimited success. 

I am happy, God is supreme happiness. 

I am not poor in health. 
A. am not poor financially. 

I am not poor in happiness. 

I have given what is given unto me. 

I have received what I have asked for. 

I have knocked and the source of all good has 
opened unto me. 

I have sown from this source and have reaped its 
bountiful harvest. 

I have given such as it contains. 

The All is the Creator and creation. 

We individually are givers and receivers. 



Overcoming 
Poverty 



PRAYER OF THANKFULNESS. 

22. Oh, thou holy presence in whom we all live and 
breathe and carry on our living work, we love to exalt 
Thee as all in all and glorify Thy name as wholeness. 
We rejoice in Thee, Oh, Supreme All as our abiding 
place forever. We rejoice that in Thee we live, are 
moved, and are; that none of Thy children are outside 
the fold of unity, which is Thy unfailing protection. We 
are thankful that all are in Thy loving embrace. May 
the heart of Thy blessed humanity be turned to this sus- 
taining and comforting truth. May it find Thy health, 
Thy happiness and Thy bounty to be its very own. Our 
thankfulness consists in our realization that all things 
are ours, and that while we are yet asking it is given. 



[215] 



LESSON XIX. 



IMMORTALITY. 



Immortality means the quality of being immortal; 
exemption from death and annihilation; unending exist- 
ence; so it is clear that immortality does not necessarily 
refer to life after death, an existence that begins with the 
death of the body. It is more than this, it is self exist- 
ence; Life entirely exempt from death. Life that has 
always been, will always be. This is what the allness 
and unity of Life means. 

"Earth's crammed with heaven, and every common 
bush's afire with God. But only he who sees takes off 
his shoes." 

Like expresses like. The perfection, purity and full- 
ness of Infinite mind produces pure thought — thought 
fully rounded out — which shows accuracy in word and 
deed. 

2. To accept the creator as our Being, one must 
stop the effort to create Being, or to create anything ex- 
cept by being the Source of it, or to express anything 
except by being the Expressor of it. To form or reform 
outward conditions or forms, the work must commence 
within and work from within out. Not that the work of 
reformation is that of an Infinite Mind or Being reform- 
ing itself, or making itself different from what it is ; such 
a thing is simply impossible. To reform is a repetition 
of the act of Being imaging forth its nature. 

Immortality is not gained by personal works that 
[216 J 



any man should boast, but it is the truth of an everywhere Immortality 
present intelligent Mind. It is to be laid hold of and 
brought to light. So, "If ye abide in me, (the I that I 
am,) and My words abide in you, ye shall ask what ye 
will and it will be done unto you." 

3. Many at the present time, as well as in the 
past, have believed bodily immortality possible, and have 
worked to attain its demonstration. The general belief 
held is that immortality of form depends upon some 
special unfoldment, due to personal effort. The author 
has met with spiritual students who were trying to im- 
mortalize their bodies by affirmations without any knowl- 
edge of or reference to the greatest thing ever known, 
that there is but One Substance or One Spirit, and not 
two; and that two substances cannot be found any more 
than can the Holy Spirit and another spirit be known; 
and that the All is self-existing. The consciousness of 
Truth is the day, or light, in which Jesus said, "Ye shall 
know that I am in the Father, and ye in Me, and I in you." 
What is not, cannot be demonstrated. What is, can be. 

4. The following testimony of a theologian is direct 
and good : "The most radical and far-reaching disclosure 
of the evolutionary philosophy is that of the unity of 
Law and Life and Truth. It is the revelation and con- 
vincing proof that there is not a dualism in the universe 
— that there are not two verities, one of the Divine and 
one of the human ; that there are not two moralities, the 
one of heaven, the other of earth — but that all law is one, 
all life is one, all Truth is one. It is almost bewildering to 
think of the effect of such a revelation upon all our think- 
ing. It has already been the solvent of many ancient 
superstitions, and it will be the solvent of many more." 

The law of heaven is the law of earth. Those who 
are seeking the law of heaven through death, ignore the 
fact that it is the only law of earth manifested here and 

[217] 



Divine Science now. They are dealing with a supposed separation that 
and Healing does not exist. The law of God is God himself. The 
law of good is good itself. It is to be seen that Divine 
Science is entirely free from worldly opinions of mate- 
rialism, mortality and dualism. Where this great Truth 
is not understood, immortality is argued for, as possible 
for the future, and the fact of its reality is overlooked. 

5. Paul speaks of immortality as something that 
already is, and is to be put on. "When this corruptible 
shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have 
put on immortality," death is swallowed up of life. 

What is the truth to which Jesus referred, when he 
said : "If a man — any man — keep my sayings he shall 
never see death." One of these sayings is, "I am the 
Resurrection and the Life." Another is, "I am the Way, 
the Truth and the Life;" also, "I and my Father are 
One." Then, it is clear from this teaching that we must 
see the Unity of Substance and accept the Truth that 
we are it, which is oneness with the Father; that in Him 
we have Being ; that in Son-ship is life, and the life is the 
light of men; that in my flesh do I see God; that my 
substance was not hid from Thee or from Me before I 
was expressed in the earth ; that I am co-eternal and self- 
existent in God. 

6. Divine Science and Natural Science meet in the 
Infinitude and Omnipresence of God; the unity of the 
All. Divine Science has a definite system of teaching 
based on and in the allness and everywhereness of the 
One, and the nowness of Eternal Life. Natural Science 
has formulated nothing, but it holds in conjecture what 
will be the result of this mighty Truth. 

The old line of demarcation between what was sup- 
posed to be the natural and the real, or the natural and 
the spiritual, has disappeared, for Science proves that we 
are here and now in a spiritual world, in the true sense 

[218] 



of the term ; and it is only to false beliefs and opinions Immortality 
that it does not seem so. 

A minister once said to the author, "I would be 
afraid to teach as boldly as you do, for fear that some 
professor would discover something contrary to what 
I was teaching." He who knows Truth is certain that 
all discoveries will blend with what he knows. Do you 
wonder that the feelings of so many people are deeply 
stirred at the present time on this mighty truth, when, as 
one Natural Scientist has expressed it, they see "God 
as the ultimate fact and Spirit the one foundation on 
which all things rest?" This is a well known fact, into 
which the scientists of the twentieth century have entered 
and are living. 

Dr. S. Stanley Hall has said, "Out of the research of 
chemists and biologists there is unfolding something 
that might as well be called love as anything else. The 
word love' is the most fitting motto to be placed in any 
of our biological laboratories ; for the reinforcement of 
the good old Bible doctrine of love is coming through the 
microscope and the laboratory." 

Prof. Dolbear says, "I think we are very near to a 
scientific basis of immortality that will transform most of 
our thinking." 

Prof. A. J. Duboise believes that the discovery has 
already been made, and presents his arguments with great 
force in an essay entitled "Science and Immortality." 
The following is an extract : "The Scientific basis of 
Theism is recognized by all Scientific men, whatever their 
religious beliefs or their views of a future life." 

An eminent Physicist was asked the question, "Will 
college text books declare the unity of force, the oneness 
of phenomena, physical, mental and spiritual?" He re- 
plied, "Yes, even the most elementary manuals will begin 
with the fact of Deity as the first fact of physical 

[219] 



Divine Science knowledge, and thus bring Theology and Science into soli- 
and Healing darity." Commenting on this statement, Dr. C. T. Stock- 
well says : "What a thought is this ! As we look out into 
space we see God. In a rose, a lily, a sunset, we see God's 
idea of beauty. Looking out among the swimming worlds 
of stars, the majesty of God is revealed to the open mind. 
This view leaves no room in the zvhole universe for death 
or dead matter. There is absolutely nothing but life any- 
where. * * * God has nothing but himself to make 
his children out of. They are perfect because He is per- 
fect. They live because He lives. There is only one 
Mind, and they share it; only one Spirit, and they are 
Spirit." 

7. The foregoing testimony of Scientists must for- 
ever do away with the belief that we are mortal, and 
establish the fact that there is no mortal mind, mortal man 
or self, or any mortality whatever. 

Divine Science establishes fully, absolutely, through 
its system, that there is no dual power, no duality any- 
where in Supreme Being, or in visible existence; that 
the pronoun I, spoken with limitless meaning, and the 
word Father, are One. " He is antichrist that denieth the 
Father and the son." 

8. Let us conclude : That since there is but One 
Substance, two cannot be found ; so, if the bodies of two 
men, one in a state of health and the other supposed to be 
in a state of disease, were resolved back to their original 
elements, nothing would be found in one that could not be 
found in the other ; the elements of either would not be 
found to be temporal or diseased ; both are indestructible, 
hence in a state of ease. They are traceable chemically 
and scientifically to the one Supreme Cause. Not an atom 
of anything that is can in any wise by any means be 
annihilated. 

Where then is immortality of body to be found, if 
[220] 



not in the elements of which it is composed and in the Immortality 
indestructible idea of form. The idea of form being 
eternally in Infinite Mind, which is the basis of its con- 
tinuous demonstration, or prolonged life, it should be 
recognized as eternal in idea. Mortality then is relegated 
to suppositional belief and opinion ; into the nothingness 
of which falsehood consists. That which is without 
foundation is, in symbolic language, assigned to the bot- 
tomless pit. This pit is intended to represent what be- 
comes of conditions and beliefs that have no reality in 
truth. 

9. Jesus taught that "If ye abide in me and my 
words abide in you, then are ye my disciples, and ye shall 
know the Truth and the Truth shall make you free" from 
death. He taught his disciples that they were what He 
was, and said: "Go tell the people that I ascend unto 
my God and your God, and my Father and your Father." 
He taught the common origin of us all, and that we are 
all one in nature; and the only demand that was made 
was that we "believe on Him whom God hath sent," even 
on ourselves who are sent into the world. He said, "Ye 
believe in God, believe also in Me." He that believes in 
Jesus, must believe in himself as the sent of God. 

10. Then can bodily immortality be demonstrated? 
Yes, Jesus demonstrated it. What has been done can be 
done and is being done. Jesus was an example of bodily 
immortality. To follow that example is to be what Jesus 
is and do as He does — the things that I do. How did 
Jesus bring Eternal Life and immortality to light? By 
revealing the truth of Being. "If ye keep my sayings ye 
shall never see death." "He that hath seen me, hath seen 
the Father," for "I and my Father are One." "The words 
that I speak unto you they are spirit and they are life." 
To keep His words is to represent the truth of what He 
is; and to thus represent the truth is to be what He is. 

[221] 



Divine Science Divine Science proves that immortality is not dependent 
and Healing on anything, but is, and is eternal Truth, which every 
tongue should confess; a truth to be realized both uni- 
versally and individually. That the Supreme All is 
Eternal, is the foundation fact of realization. 

II. Then to know that our bodies are included 
within ourselves, and that we are co-eternal and co-equal 
with God before our form is expressed, is to know that 
our bodies are begotten as was the body of Jesus ; that 
God is the Father, Source and Cause of our bodies. That 
we are born into the w r orld a living demonstration of the 
Fatherhood of God. 

Divine Science is the system of teaching in which 
man's divinity is known and proven, as we find him here 
in bodily existence. It is the system that teaches the 
absolute salvation of the body, so that it can be under- 
stood and applied. It teaches the truth of Being, of 
creative action, and creation; and proves the Creator, 
creative action and creation to be a trinity in unity, One 
living and true Good. 

Divine Science recognizes no mortality, no corrup- 
tion — "God will not allow his holy one to see corruption." 
It recognizes no evil, or falling short in its system. It 
knows no partial truth, no temporal life, no death, for 
it is the perfect truth, which is always with us — that has 
already come; so that which was, in part to observation, 
is done away, with a true knowledge of Being. 

Salvation means to be saved from death, saved from 
death here and now. So let us lay hold of the allness 
and everywhereness of God, and prove that life is eter- 
nal; that it is now what it shall ever be. Let us live 
in the present, and know that now never ends, and we 
will find that all practical good is already demonstrated. 

Life is all in all. 

I am Life exempt from death. 
[222] 



I am Substance exempt from mortality. Immortality 

I am Intelligence unvarying. 

I am Power unending. 

I am what is, was, and evermore shall be. 

This is the True freedom promised us, even Eternal 
Life. 

We are in Him who is True, even in His son Jesus 
Christ, and we are True. 

This is the true God and eternal Life. 

This is the Truth of man, who is Life never-ending. 



[223] 



CHAPTER XX. 

QUESTIONS BY BEGINNERS. 

Q. What are the first principles for students of Di- 
vine Science to learn? 

A. The student should first learn what Being is. 
Then, what to think and do, and what not to think and 
not to do, to make thought and deed harmonize with 
their knowledge. The student should then learn to dis- 
criminate between Spirit and nature, between God and 
creation, but not separate them; between that which is 
eternal and beliefs that are temporal, and separate them. 
When students have realized the above they have laid the 
foundation for a practical realization of Divine Science. 

Q. Why is it, that material remedies do not effect 
permanent cures? 

A. Material remedies do not remove the cause of 
disease, which is ignorance, for this reason they can never 
make a permanent cure. 

Q. Why is it that truth cures? 

A. A knowledge of truth erases error and strikes at 
the root of the tree of false beliefs. Truth being the 
word -of light and life, which never changes, it must 
ever heal. 

Q. Is pain or disease cause or effect? 

A. When disease makes its appearance, the sensing 
of it is effect. The disease that we feel — false belief — 
is mental. All seeming discord is false belief ; it is purely 
mental and suppositional; not spiritual or real. The 

[224] 



sense of disease indicates that there is something spiri- Questions 
tual and real that should be recognized and brought out Beginners 
in our lives and unfoldment, and given a place in belief. 

Q. What is it that invests disease and inharmony 
with seeming reality? 

A. It is a suppositional belief that they are real. As 
long as we trust human beliefs and opinions disease 
seems to be real, and we try to get something out of it 
that it does not contain. We think it is necessary to our 
advancement, unfoldment or discipline. God is the only 
source, and is a rewarder of them that diligently seek 
him. 

O. What is personality? 

A. The usual interpretation of personality is limita- 
tion pertaining to persons. Feelings of limitation come 
from supposing the body to be all there is of self; and 
appearances and sensations to be real and to have domin- 
ion over us. The more contracted the beliefs of the per- 
son about himself, the closer will he cling to effects, and 
the less attention will he give to Supreme Cause. True 
personality is the expression of God. It is one with the 
Supreme One. 

Q. Where shall we commence the work of regener- 
ation ? 

A. Regeneration must begin where all creation be- 
gins; our work and workshop are both in Divine Mind. 
When the senses are enlightened by understanding, the 
production of Mind is realized to be one with it. To 
image Mind in thought is harmony. 

Q. Why are Spiritual adepts without personal de- 
sire? 

A. They are without desire because they know 
themselves. Desire is a recognized need ; Spirit is full- 
ness, wholeness ; self demonstrable. 

[225] 



Divine Science Q. How can we know that there is but one source 

and Healing of life, or but One Power ? 

A. There can be but one. All. One being the num- 
ber of unity, harmony is forever maintained in all there 
is. If a single atom of the One All could be destroyed 
we might reasonably suppose that all there is, could be. 
But as there is only One, there is nothing to act against 
it; so, it is free to be Its Self. As one fills the universe 
there is no room for another. Two self-existing powers 
are inconceivable. No matter how much we suppose 
there are powers many, there can really be no power 
but God, and God is one. 

Q. What is the cause of suffering and the act called 
evil? 

A. There is no cause in truth for either ; they both 
show that truth has not been recognized and applied. 
When truth is not recognized we fall short of it in 
reasoning, believing and acting. Therefore, they come 
about through placing too low an estimate upon the 
nature of Being and existence ; an estimate that falls 
short of what man is in his relationship to the all good. 
The knowledge of Being is the remedy. 

Q. Should we treat for particular results ? 

A. Speak the truth of Being, with singleness of 
purpose. Treat, that God's perfect expression may be 
made known to the patients. That His presence and 
motive may be apparent to them. Let your intention be 
to bring patients into the understanding of Being. From 
the standpoint of the universal we can treat for particu- 
lar results. From the standpoint of personal desire we 
should not do so; nor should we treat at all from that 
standpoint. Treatment should never be given while 
holding the belief of necessity or disease in thought. 
The attention should be fully given to the fulfillment of 
all promises, and thanks should be rendered for the en- 

[226] 



joyment of all seeming necessities and desirable ease. Questions by 
The universal treatment will bring all things to you, Beginners 
out of the universe of supply. In treating do not forget 
that man is one with God on the three planes constitut- 
ing the Law of Expression, and your treatment will be 
all inclusive, all sufficient. To God there is no disease, 
no poverty, no death. 

Q. How do you account for the recovery of my 
friend, who was ill over fifteen years? 

A. God's word is truth ; and her recovery was due 
to the fact that when truth was spoken she responded 
and gave it expression. Sometimes it is easier for pa- 
tients to recover after they have lost faith in all external 
remedies, and have lost attraction for external things, 
than it is if they still have hope in and desire for them. 
To God there is no incurable disease; they who believe, 
demonstrate. 

Q. What did you call her disease? 

A. I did not see disease, therefore no name was 
given it. When the false beliefs that patients hold about 
themselves are erased and truth is made manifest, they 
are quite at ease, tranquil and happy. 

Q. What is prejudice, and its remedy? 

A. Prejudice is pre-judgment; it is an opinion 
formed or decision rendered before knowing the truth 
about the person, or thing, which the prejudice is held 
against. When truth is heard concerning man or any- 
thing, if there is a desire to hold to and sustain previous 
opinions the reverse of truth, that desire is sourced in 
prejudice ; it shows that more attention has been given to 
opinions than to truth. When there is no pre-judgment 
there are no opinions formed before knowing the truth 
concerning the person or thing about which judgment is 
to be rendered. When we admit the presence of all 

[227] 



Divine Science truth, we do away with all prejudice. Let not the men- 
and Healing tal eye be blinded. 

Q. Why are some more difficult to heal than 
others ? 

A. The mental conditions of some persons are more 
tenacious of error, and less susceptible to truth than 
those of others. Such innocently believe that sympathy 
with and for conditions is comforting to the afflicted. 
They mistake sympathy for love and truth. This false 
view of sympathy is the means by which they mentally 
hold conditions of disease. They fear to let go of false 
beliefs, because they fear losing sympathy which seems 
to them so sweet and necessary to happiness. Fear is the 
only bondage sensed, and it holds no reality. 

Q. You teach us that God is in every place, at all 
times. Then we are to conclude that perfect goodness 
is in every place at all times. How can perfect goodness 
be where evil is? 

A. God being present Goodness, the life and mind 
which creates all things, creation has no other. Not for 
a single moment is he who is called a sinner out of the 
presence of perfect Goodness. He who perceives not 
this truth perceives not Spirit — God. 

Beliefs expressed in sinful acts are those which result 
from the sense of separateness from God, and which 
acts at the dictates of desire ; they have no realizing 
sense of the presence of Good ; " Light shineth in the 
darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not." 

To our sisters and brothers whom the world calls evil 
because of words spoken and deeds done through igno- 
rance, we would say that you are living and moving in 
the presence of absolute Goodness at all times. This 
presence will cease to be vague, when you recognize the 
silent good within and around you, and make your de- 
cisions in unison with it, wholly disregarding appearances. 

[228] 



The Spirit will teach you the word of reconciliation ; Questions by 

how to make your thoughts and deeds Its thoughts Beginners 

and deeds. Goodness is unmanifest in thought until 

you think it and make truthful decisions. When 

your thoughts are good, the good is manifest to you. 

Make the thought right, and your deeds will be good. 

As two things the reverse of each other could not occupy 

the same place at the same time, there is no evil power 

present anywhere. There is no power the reverse of 

Power. 

Q. If God is all, how did the appearance of error 
or evil come into the world? 

A. One says it came through man's ignorance. We 
will not be able to solve this problem for ourselves until 
we realize that there is at all times but one method. So 
the way error comes into the world at this time is pre- 
cisely the way it came into the world in the beginning; 
for in truth now is the beginning, and now is the ending. 
But what is ignorance? Ignorance is taking things for 
what they are not. And what are things that are taken for 
what they are not ? Things are forms ; that which is made 
to appear or is made manifest. So ignorance is unsus- 
pectingly taking forms to be separate from God, and 
believing them to be ourselves. 

Q. How did you say that the mental becomes fixed 
in the letter or form? 

A. The attention becomes fixed in the letter or form 
because the will accepts effects or appearances as a basis 
from which to reason ; hence, thought forms erroneous 
conclusions. What we think about, that we are conscious 
of. As we have believed the body separate from Spirit 
and thought we were dependent upon it for happiness 
and health, our pleasure and pain were sourced therein. 
This is a reversal of the true idea. The truth is, the 
body is not a cause for anything, but is a result of some- 

[229 J 



Divine Science thing. These beliefs are the cause of thought being 
and Healing centered in the letter or form. 

Q. What is the way of return to knowledge and 
power? 

A. The way to knowledge, power, health and to all 
that is good, is that of taking the position of thinker, 
of being them and then thinking right. The origin of 
man's existence is God. In thought he goes out from 
the Father because his attention is given to the works 
of thought. He is not really away from God; to know 
this is to do away with the sense of delusion. 

Q. Do the thoughts of others influence us, or our 
children before they are old enough to think for them- 
selves ? 

A. Thoughts do not influence Being ; hence, they do 
not influence the child. Thought shows out beliefs and 
opinions, which are sensed in the body of both parents 
and children. The beliefs of the parents and friends 
may be sensed in the bodies of children before they are 
old enough to think for themselves; but thought based 
in truth will never cause them any inconvenience. How 
essential it is, then, for us to know the truth not only 
for our own comfort but for the comfort of our children. 

Q. Is thought affected by things around us? 

A. What we see does cause us to change our 
thoughts, and we think according to our surroundings 
until we awaken to truth. Not until we awaken to truth 
can we stand unchanged in thought by our surroundings. 
When we know what mere appearances are, we attach 
no importance to them. 

Q. Will every soul have to go through the expe- 
rience necessary to demonstrate to itself the nothingness 
of evil? 

A. Soul is always demonstrating the problem of life 
and knows the nothingness of evil ; that the non-recogni- 

[ 230 ] 



tion of good is not a power ; that to ignore God or Questions by 
Goodness ignorantly or otherwise is not an expression of Beginners 
truth. 

Q. We can think as quickly of a far place as a near 
one; can we see similarly? 

A. Yes ; we can see as far as thought can reach. 
Seeing is mental. Through physical conditions you may 
see physical surroundings, but it is not a desirable attain- 
ment to work for; it keeps consciousness limited to form. 

Q. Do we, in a future state of existence, retain our 
love for our own: i. e., the members of our family? 

A. Certainly; for love is immortal. To love is to 
fulfill the law. You cannot lose love, for it is of God. 
Of all that is His nothing can be lost. 

Q. Is not that love which excludes all but our own 
family circle, selfish? 

A. Much of that which is called love in families, 
and among friends, is selfish because it is limited. You 
will lose all selfishness in time, for selfishness is tempor- 
ary, and is doomed to travel the broad road. The time 
will come to every one of us when we will know we have 
no selfish desires. 

Q. Then, may not all that we now call love, prove 
to be selfishness and pass away? 

A. Yes ; all that is called love that is selfish will pass 
away, but all the Love that you now possess, whether 
you are expressing that love perfectly or not, you will 
retain throughout eternity ; for the same is of God. You 
cannot lose the real and permanent; it is the unreal and 
false that is lost. 

Q. Do we always have form? 

A. Yes ; to think is to form ; therefore, as long as 
there is thought, there will be form. We will always 
have form, but we will never be merely form. Form is 

[231] 



Divine Science effect, and we are Cause, the Maker of effect. I, Being, 
and Healing include body, I am one perfect whole. 

Q. If God is everywhere, what is meant by being 
lost? 

A. To God, or Spirit, it has no meaning. The 
awakened are conscious that they are not lost, and they 
know T that the unawakened are only lost in belief. Those 
who believe themselves to be lost, are like one in the wil- 
derness trying to find a path which leads homeward, while 
He is the way. They are like a woman looking for 
her spectacles, while they are on her nose, and she is 
looking through them. To believe that we are to be 
cast into outer darkness, and remain there forever, is 
outer darkness itself; a condition than which there 
is none darker. To indulge in such habits of thought is 
to deny the goodness and love of God, and " His mercy 
which endureth forever." Belief of being lost, is due 
to ignorance of where and what God and Christ (the 
Truth) are, that heaven is within, and only waiting rec- 
ognition to be enjoyed, and that we live in the kingdom 
and presence of God at all times, and in all places. 

Q. Do not persons who believe that they are lost, 
feel that there is something gone, that they must look 
for or seek? 

A. Yes ; such an one is looking for and seeking — 
(though blindly), for that which is forever at hand. 
Salvation is not a matter of being transported, at a certain 
time to a certain place or locality; but it is consciousness 
of being what cannot be lost. To know the truth, and 
serve it, is to be saved from ignorance, selfishness, and 
false beliefs of separateness, and continually live in the 
sight of God. 

If we indulge the habit of thinking of ourselves as 
isolated from God, or as separated from Goodness, we 
cultivate selfishness thereby, which accumulates troubles 

[232] 



to its self. If self or person held in separation becomes Questions by 
our chief consideration, it generates fear; and fear con- Beginners 
siders all that it sees, as separate from, and an enemy 
to its self. 

Q. What is the remedy for trouble and selfishness ? 

A. The remedy for littleness or limitation, is a 
knowledge of God and love for truth for its own sake. 
The remedy is a knowledge and love that knows no 
limitation. 

Q. When we treat one, do we treat all? 

A. Spirit bears witness of its self when science 
treatment is given. Truth applies alike to all in the heal- 
ing of disease or erasing erroneous belief. To think is to 
centralize action, so, thought is under the direction of 
the thinker and always accomplishes what the motive 
indicates ; in this sense thought is individual, but, is insep- 
arable from the universal. 

As many can be treated at one time, as conception 
and comprehension can hold and realize in truth. All are 
treated when knowledge is applied that embraces the 
whole. The motive in a special treatment is, that the 
truth shall be revealed from Spirit in that special case. 
In a universal treatment it is revealed universally. We 
frequently have universal demonstrations. A great 
change of thought and feeling takes place universally; 
a thought of cheer, a feeling of comfort, a satisfaction 
with, and an appreciation of the world. A blessing work- 
ing from within, out, causing people to see that all things 
work together for good. Great waves of health and of 
self confidence and spirituality are awakened in humanity 
by our universal treatment. 

Q. Are children to be treated the same as adults? 

A. The same truth frees all. In healing men, wo- 
men, or children, perceive them and yourself, to be pure 
Spirit or Mind, then, think and speak what is true of 

[233] 



Divine Science Spirit or Mind. Know there is no body of sin ; therefore 
and Healing do not deny the body when denying false beliefs held 
about it. See the patient as a perfect whole. Say, There is 
no body of sin, no diseased body, no mortal or corrupti- 
ble body, no body that is sick. Your body is a temple 
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. It is glori- 
fied, sanctified, pure, perfect and complete; a living 
sacrifice holy and acceptable unto God. This is perform- 
ing my reasonable service. Then say: We thank thee, 
O Lord, God all Mighty for this perfect body. I have 
not sinned against my body and my body has not sinned 
against me. There is no sin in me. I am dead indeed 
unto sin, and alive unto God forever more. I am recreat- 
ing my body with every breath and with every heart 
beat. Every day is a new day and nothing that belonged 
to yesterday can bind or limit me. I am fearless and free. 
O. Are there any true healers who do not suffer 
pain? 

A. There are true healers who from the personal 
standpoint suffer pain. The author commenced her 
work of healing as soon as she grasped the truth, with- 
out waiting for bodily relief, and she did good and last- 
ing healing. Some of the cases are spoken of, in the 
chapters on Spiritual Experience. But as a full realiza- 
tion of absolute truth, and living the life, and demon- 
strating it for others, soon relieved her, so will truth 
realized and applied relieve every one. Truth reveals 
that we are maker and master of sensation. Even a 
partial realization of truth enables us to mind not the 
things of the flesh, — that which would be painful and 
troublesome without the truth known and applied. This 
shows that true healing can be done from the standpoint 
of Spirit, while we are yet suffering pain bodily. If 
this were not so how could any heal themselves? as the 
author healed herself after twenty-five years of illness, 

[234] 



so, her literature has proven self healing possible to many Questions by 
others. Every one who will lay hold of the truth can Beginners 
be healed, regardless of the seeming pain apparent. 

Q. Why are animals allowed to suffer pain and dis- 



ease 



A. They are made to fear and tremble, to doubt and 
to want at the hands of men. They are loved and petted, 
hated and rejected, sustained and fed, killed and eaten 
by men. Then, is it not because men are not single to 
truth in their conception and are not exercising unity, 
God given dominion, that the animals are caused to sense 
pain and suffer. Dualism, and a belief of separation, is 
the cause of the whole creation groaning and travailing 
in pain together until now; waiting to-wit, the redemp- 
tion of our body. Ref. Rom. 8: 22, 24. With the 
redemption of our body, — the body of humanity, — from 
pain contains the redemption of the animals and all form. 
The animal cognizes through the five senses ; by seeing, 
hearing, tasting, smelling and feeling. It is sensible of 
the manifest world, and sense fears to lose that of which 
it is alone sensible, and also fears that its desire will 
not be gratified. Much could be said concerning the fear 
caused by the manner in which they are treated by 
"human beings," but it is not our purpose to do so at 
this time. Fear is suffering, for it is mental inharmony. 
Material things are continually changing; so mentality 
based therein, and limited thereto, must necessarily suffer 
from fear, and doubt, and desire. When the visible 
universe and sensation are all that the thought recognizes, 
pain results therefrom through a sense of limitation. 
The thought of fear is the mental disease which has its 
out-picturing in what is called physical disease; absolute 
freedom is painless ; reality is void of suffering. 

Q. Does Divine Science disregard man made law? 

A. Divine Science recognizes and finds a place for 
[ 235 ] 



Divine Science all law and order. It knows no limitation and none can 
and Healing be felt in observing the laws of the land. Divine Scien- 
tists are a law-abiding people. Everything that really 
exists in the world symbolizes the truth of Being, and 
there is no limitation to the use that we may make of 
them. So, we may use man made laws with absolute 
freedom and power. He who knows the truth of Being 
has freedom in the use of all things. 

Q. Has Divine Science anything to offer, as a basis, 
for the education of children? 

A. The basis it has for the education of children is 
the truth of the nature of their being. The relationship 
they hold to others and to God; that the reality of all 
educative subjects is potential within and has simply to 
be brought out ; Being as a basis throws light upon every 
study. Children respond to truth in marvelous ways — 
in God's own way. Educators of children should recog- 
nize that children are made up right and that the power 
to know all things is God's presence manifesting in them. 
They should be treated and talked to by their teachers 
as they would treat and talk to His Divine presence. This 
state of things w r ill come, everything is tending that 
way. The recognition that children are not to be cramm- 
ed, but that true education is bringing out what is poten- 
tial, is right, and must work for good for both teacher 
and pupil. The time will soon come when the Omni- 
presence of all power and knowledge and of all that really 
is, will be recognized as a basis for all true education. 

0. Is thought power or the instrument of power? 

A. It is the instrument of power, power reveals its 
possibilities to the individual by means of thought. 

Q. Is unity, or equality, what people want to know 
and live? Do they not want to maintain their pride of 
attainment and belief in separateness ? 

A. People may not recognize that they want unity 
[236] 



and equality, but it is the very infinitude of truth and law, Questions by 
that they want and are seeking for. They are seeking Beginners 
satisfaction. Unity or equality being infinite there is 
no satisfaction apart, or that differs from it in nature. 
People have no true desire to maintain pride of attain- 
ment based in the false sense of separateness. Unity of 
Being, unity of action and the result of action does not 
depreciate or limit individuality in the least; instead it 
brings out the beauty, the strength, the true culture and 
eternity of its nature. 

Q. What method of discipline in truth is there for 
children ? 

A. Truth itself is the only discipline. "Suffer 
little children to come unto me, for of such is the king- 
dom of heaven." First, see all children as Christ chil- 
dren and as begotten of God full of grace and truth and 
know that the heaven that is at hand contains them and 
is in them. Treat them as if all this were an eternal 
reality; then let them be natural; you will find this 
method of realizing their being, their good and their 
freedom to be all sufficient. It will be the only mental 
training and discipline that children and parents require. 

Q. Are accidents good? 

A. If error is voiced it must be voiced by error. 
Since truth alone speaks truth, and in truth there are no 
accidents ; to it there are none to be good. The good 
that really is, is not dependent upon what are called 
accidents, or mistakes, to bring out its goodness. Mis- 
takes are of no value in the use of mathematics. Were 
one to say he was bodily in New York at the time he 
was in San Francisco and cause others to believe it, the 
erroneous statement would be of no value to the man 
who made it, nor to those who believed it ; then, it cer- 
tainly would be of no value to God. Nor would mis- 

[237] 



Divine Science calculation that resulted in any seeming accident be good, 
and Healing or of value to any one. 

Q. Shall we disown the belief altogether, that 
experience is our best teacher? 

A. You should certainly refuse to give this belief 
a place. God is not taught by experience. His experi- 
ence is the sum of His Self manifestation, — the expres- 
sion of His own knowledge. In truth we naturally 
know all things and were we to maintain the recognition 
of that fact we would prove it; until we do maintain a 
constant recognition of the truth that Being is knowl- 
edge, we should hold that It or God is the only teacher. 

Q. Is the principle taught in Divine Science infal- 
lible? 

A. The principle taught in Divine Science is infalli- 
ble; for principle is everywhere the same from eternity 
to eternity. 

Q. How shall I teach my children to pray ? 

A. Children should be taught the prayer of thanks- 
giving and understanding ; to pray by affirming the truth 
of God, their good for themselves. 

Q. What thought shall I hold to secure success ? 

A. If you want to succeed, then practice success. 
The way to practice success is to act as if you were suc- 
cess itself. Have no fear, doubt not. Love and faith 
are power and substance. Go forth fully equipped with 
them. 

To illustrate, when you want to buy something, buy 
it as if you could afford to do so and believe you can. 
Do not feel afraid to spend the last dollar in hand — all 
of God's dollars are ours equally. On the other hand 
do not feel afraid to lay up money for certain purposes, 
or to wisely invest it that you may receive an income. 
Do not feel afraid that people will say you are not " in 
Truth " if you do. Attend strictly to your business, 

[238] 



regardless of what others think or practice, and be not Questions by 
swerved by opinions and beliefs. Beginners 

I am the way of success, is for everyone to know 
and demonstrate. You need not hold any thought, but 
be what God is — Conscious Law, Power and Success. 
Affirm in every act, I am success. 

Give and ye shall receive; receive and ye shall be 
able to give. First receive spiritually — accept what God 
has given you. Do as did Jesus when he said, " All mine 
are thine and all thine are mine." This means, to have 
nothing but what is God's, and that all that is His is 
yours. Accept this as a practical working basis, and 
then do not claim any more for yourself than you do for 
anyone else, and justice will be meted to you as you deal 
justly with others. 

Q. I am at a loss to know how to present the law 
of growth scientifically. Will you please explain what 
it is? 

A. The law of growth is not what it is generally 
supposed to be, development from a lower to a higher 
plane, state of Being, or degree of consciousness. It is 
not according to any theory in which the unfoldment is 
claimed to be greater than the Unfolder, the Source from 
which it is unfolded. 

The way to understand the law of growth is to view 
it from the plane of the Creator. If it is a living growth, 
it must be viewed from the standpoint of Life. It is 
generally supposed that a child develops from a lower 
to a higher plane as he unfolds a knowledge of the prin- 
ciple of mathematics, or if he is faithful, and perseveres 
in practicing his music lessons. This seems to be correct 
when the subject is viewed from observation. But the 
right way to view all questions of growth and develop- 
ment, is to view them from the Source that causes 
growth. All power is in Life, and all that Life expresses 

[239] 



Divine Science is absolute. There is no high nor low. It requires as 
and Healing much power and intelligence to manifest one living form 
as another. There is no high nor low in mathematics 
when examples are viewed from principle. The principle 
being one it cannot be high and low, and it is the prin- 
ciple that is demonstrated in each example, simple or 
complex ; it is the same intelligence revealed in both. As 
all harmony or music, unexpressed or expressed, is in 
Spirit, it is Spirit expressing its possibility in the growth 
or progress that is made by its student. 

Strict adherence to principle, and the student's faith- 
ful practice, brings out what is potential within. 
Mathematics and music are potential in Being. When 
we judge righteous judgment, we correctly perceive that 
the child simply unfolds the fullness of what is within 
him in his various mathematical demonstrations. There 
is but one state of intelligence manifest in the Infinite 
variety of living things. 

The law of growth we can see, is simply the law of 
self expression, Being acting and revealing itself — God 
creating within and unto Himself. True education is 
said to be the act of calling forth what is potential within. 
True knowledge demonstrates and reveals, and gives 
form, or formulates what is potential within ; so all living 
expressions are from within, out, and the only true 
unfoldment is the unfoldment of the powers and possi- 
bilities that we are. All unfoldment is the work of an 
Unfolder. All growth is the effect of that Omnipresent 
Being that causes it. So, direct expression of God in 
creation by means of Divine activity, is the law of growth 
and unfoldment. 

Q. What is meant by going into the silence? 

A. It means to enter into a state of mental abstrac- 
tion in which thought and attention is withdrawn from 
the mere appearance of things and conditions, and is 

[240] 



centered upon the truth. There are two ways of entering Questions by 
this state, one is positive and the other negative. When Beginners 
it is entered in the positive way the attention is with- 
drawn from the surface and centered upon Being, the 
principle, substance and reality of self and of all visi- 
bility. The purpose is to realize at-one-ment with God 
and thereby commune with him and self, and from this 
at-one-ment express inherent power and idea which we 
are in Being. 

When the silence is entered in a negative way, the 
attention is withdrawn from the external, the same as 
in the positive, but it is not fixed upon Being, nor on 
any definite purpose to be accomplished; hence, it is 
an attitude of waiting for something to come, or to 
appear, not knowing from whence it is to come. The 
conclusion is that the impressions received must come 
from God, merely because they were received in the 
silence. The truth is that most, if not all, received in 
this negative state are simply impressions and are just 
as liable to be of some human belief and desire as from 
principle, reality or God. They are just as liable to 
be unprofitable as profitable. Going into the silence in 
this way means, if continued, to become a medium for 
impressions, from all mannner of thoughts, beliefs and 
conditions, which is not advisable nor profitable. God 
expresses Himself, and is never impressed. It is 
advisable and profitable to follow His method and by 
so doing we shall express ourselves. 

The common practice of holding in thought a word 
or words for the purpose of bringing things to pass, 
without knowing that Being is the reality of the 
words, brings nothing but sensuous response. To go 
into the silence understanding^, is to go into it for the 
purpose of speaking the positive words of the truth of 
what God is, which words testify of our at-one-ment 

[241] 



Divine Science with Him. These words do not result in a sensuous 
and Healing response, but make visible the truth of what God is. 

When I cast out devils (personified beliefs and 
opinions) by the power of God, then God is come nigh 
unto the patient. When there are no more false beliefs 
personified the presence of true Being is apparent. 

Q. I have studied under a number of teachers of 
the " New Thought," and have always been led to think 
that these higher truths should not be used on so low 
a plane as material prosperity, or business success. It 
was taught that we have a right to expect health and 
spiritual prosperity, but that it is wrong to use the Truth 
to further our financial interests. 

I have gathered from the teaching that you not only 
approve of using Truth for prosperity, but teach that we 
may use science to promote material prosperity. Is this 
right? Is it according to the Bible? 

A. If Truth is not to be used and made the basis 
for prosperity on this plane of existence, then there is 
nothing that can be used and made the basis of our deal- 
ings with each other but error. As long as we hold that 
there is both material and spiritual prosperity, we will 
hold one in Truth and the other in error, which is a dual 
theory not found in unity. The moment we hold Truth 
for both they are seen to be one even as Truth is a unit. 

If it is wrong to use the Truth to further our finan- 
cial interests, it is certainly right to set Truth aside and 
use error. They who have been thus instructed in the 
New Thought have not been taught unity of action and 
result, hence it is possible for them to suppose that Truth 
could be used for the well being of some, and to the 
detriment of others, but this is not possible. 

One who reads the Bible and does not see that 
prosperity is God's law, does not read attentively, and all 
he needs to do to realize that God is His own success, 

[242] 



is simply to behold the Truth of the visible universe Questions by 
spread abroad before us. Since God is successful, and Beginners 
is infinite, man's success is to be found within Him, hence 
it is written, " No good thing will be withheld from them 
that walk uprightly." " The righteous shall flourish 
like the palm tree, he shall grow like a cedar in Lebanon." 

" Turn not to the right hand nor to the left, that 
thou mayest prosper whithersoever thou goest." And 
Jesus said : " It is the Father's good pleasure to give 
you the kingdom." Surely success must be a good thing, 
rightly understood, and being a good thing it is Godly; 
so I would say : " First seek the Kingdom of God and 
His righteousness and all these things shall be added." 
In the Kingdom of God and His righteousness there is 
food, raiment and shelter for all. 

The belief of inequality and want has come about 
through misunderstanding of God's law, and through the 
belief that we are not to use the Truth in our every day 
walks of Life. Let us no longer hold our business in 
separation from God. Unity within is expressed in out- 
ward co-operation. 

Q. With the full consciousness of the Divine Order 
of Infinite Mind, does the Law of Expression cease to be ? 

A. No ! emphatically no, no ! God never will nor 
can we do away with the Trinity of Being, action and 
result. Creator, creative action and creation. He is 
the whole trinity. All things share in it and it is all 
things. When Paul said, The Law acts as a school 
master to bring us to God, he referred to the Law of 
Moses, "Thou shalt not," not to the Law of Expression 
which is the eternal, self existing trinity of Being. 

I am, therefore, I think and speak, will never cease 
to be truth. Do not allow yourselves to give place to the 
erroneous suggestion that this question implies, for the 
law being self-existing it can never cease to be. 

[243] 



LESSON XXI. 

THEOLOGICAL QUESTIONS. 

Q. What meaning does Divine Science give to the 
word Father as Jesus used it? 

A. It means the one and only Creator or Expressor 
of visible existence — the universe of things. As the 
word man includes both male and female, so, the word 
Father as used by Jesus means universal parent-hood; 
the parent-hood of infinite and Omnipresent Mind or 
Spirit manifesting itself in all living. 

Fatherhood, spiritually speaking, means God express- 
ing Himself in all creation at the same time and sus- 
taining all within Himself, and supplying every need. 
Matt. 5 : 16, 45, 48. 6 : 8, 38. Luke, 12 : 30. 

As Jesus recognized God as Father and advised that 
we say Father to God and to none other, and taught that 
His will is to be done in all things, so does Divine Science 
hold that the Fatherhood or parent-hood of God is also 
the one Supreme Will. "It is not the will of the Father 
that the least of one of these should suffer," or that we 
suffer in the least. We are all blessed in having one 
Parent Source and Cause in that we have Being within 
it; we are therefore eternal Being. 

"It is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
kingdom." What is his pleasure to do, is done. In truth 
the kingdom is ours; in it we know Power to be one; 
Being to be one; Life to be one. We know that as we 
honor the Father just so must we honor the Son. As 

[ 244 1 



we honor the one Source and Cause just so do we honor Theological 
Its creation or Expression; for it is the Parent-hood of Questions 
God that sends all into the world. 

In the knowledge of truth, all that the Father has 
given us, we give or grant to all others, and what we 
can say of our relation to God we can say of the rela- 
tionship of all others to Him. We have one Father, even 
God. In Science we can say, "As the Father knoweth me, 
even so know I the Father," and, "If you have seen me 
you have seen the Father." The consciousness of this 
truth means "Atonement," or "Ascension." In this at- 
one-ment we can say, "Whatsoever ye ask of the Father 
that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the 
Son." This is going unto the Father, and being able to 
say, "I and my Father are one." In this state of conscious- 
ness the son of man is glorified. Remember this ascen- 
sion is unto my Parent-hood, and your Parent-hood; 
my Good and your Good. My Source and Cause, and 
your Source and Cause. 

Q. What is the true meaning of Son? 

A. Son means in part, he who is a direct expression 
of God, — the image and likeness of God, — "The only 
begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth." If 
there was anything in our existence that was not God 
expressed it could not claim son-ship. As nothing can 
be manifested that is not, the Son of God, or Man of 
God, could not exist in form without first being an eter- 
nal idea potential in the Father, or supreme Parent. 
Hence, speaking from the stand-point of God and accord- 
ing to His Allness, we say Man is with God and is God 
in the beginning. He is in reality the eternal idea that 
St. John recognized as the Word that became flesh and 
dwelt among us, that was full of grace and truth ; of 
which he affirmed that " Of His fullness have all we re- 
ceived, and grace for grace." This truth he said came 

[245] 



Divine Science by Jesus Christ, and that it was the Life of every Man 
and Healing that comes into the world. 

Jesus said, "The Son quickeneth whom he will," also 
"The Son abideth ever ;" and, "If the Son therefore shall 
make you free, ye shall be free indeed." John, 8 : 35, 36. 

The full meaning of Son is eternal Being expressed 
in existence co-eternal and co-equal with God. Speaking 
from the stand-point of God Son-ship or child-hood is 
potential in Father-hood or Parent-hood. Speaking from 
the stand-point of Son-ship or child-hood Father-hood 
or Parent-hood is potential therein. In Divine Science 
the truth is spoken and the word of power is manifested 
from the stand-point of God. 

Q. How does science explain the "First-born?" 

A. The first-born is all that is begotten of God; 
nothing more nor less. "The only begotten of the Father 
full of Grace and Truth." The first and only born of 
every creature. 

Q. What is the fullness of the word God ? 

A. Its fullness is infinitude. Omniscience, Omni- 
potence, and Omnipresence. All that this trinity implies. 
The word God comprehends all that really is. Truly, 
there is but One All. 

Q. How does Divince Science explain the image 
and likeness of God? 

A. Some ask, "if God is Omnipresent Spirit how 
can He be imaged?" They think that what is formless, 
and unseen by the natural eye, cannot bring forth after its 
kind in form. They think that man is form and that as 
such he brings forth form after his kind, and that all 
things in nature do the same. This is idolatrous belief, 
based in a supposed physical causation. The image of 
God is God expressed in individuality and visible form; 
it is infinite idea expressed and expressing itself in men- 
tality and visibility. 

[246] 



The likeness of God means that all the attributes and Theological 
qualities of God, — all the ideas or potentialities, — are ex- Questions 
pressed in his image. So, the image of God is exactly 
like Him in nature. God is Life, Love, Truth ; the image 
of God is life, love, truth, etc. As the Father is life, so 
is the Son life. In that all form is potential in the Infin- 
ite Source, every thing bringing forth after its kind, means 
that the Infinite Source brings forth after its kind that 
which is potential within Its Self. It is constantly express- 
ing man as man. Its infinitude of variety does not con- 
sist in making one thing out of another (bread of stones), 
but it consists in expressing the unlimited possibility of 
Its nature, which contains all variety. 

Q. If Heaven is not locality, how do you make it 
tangible and real? 

A. Heaven is the real state of Being; we do not 
have to make it real, for it is eternal reality. We actualize 
and make it tangible by unfolding our real nature. This 
is done by basing all our ways within it; by thinking, 
voicing and acting its truth, — by being, loving, and liv- 
ing its reality. 

Q. What is the First Birth ? 

A. First Birth means born of God. The Christ 
Child. Every child that comes into the world, as it is to 
God. The entirety of every creature. "Born, not of 
blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of Man, 
but of God." It means born from above ; born of Spirit ; 
born of the Infinite. 

Q. What does the "Second Birth" mean ? 

A. It means a thorough Spiritual awakening and 
realization of the Truth of what the First Birth means. 

O. What is the First Death ? 

A. The First Death may be truly said to begin with 
a very subtle supposition that "Good and Evil," Truth 
and a falling short of Truth are good to make wise; 

[247] 



Divine Science this leads to the belief that contrasting experiences, those 
and Healing supposed to be of opposite natures are the source and 
cause of wisdom; hence, numerous theories of dualism 
based in experience naturally result. Death is a sup- 
positional belief that there is something that is not. All 
beliefs of dualism are of this nature; they are life-less 
and can have no showing but in seeming separation 
called death. Death is belief in separation from God, 
or one might say separation of God, for the belief in 
division of power or that there is good and evil 
power is a supposed division in power. To sup- 
pose that there is something more or something less 
than God that is real, or that there is some other way to 
know wisdom and realize its fruits, beside being it as 
God is, is to die in belief, to the Unity and Allness of 
God. When these suppositions seem real to people, the)' 
actualize in what is called literal death. 

Q. What is the Second Death? 

A. The Second Death is dying to all false beliefs, — 
all suppositions that fall short of Truth. It is putting 
away lying, and speaking truth with each other; it is 
putting on the new man created in righteousness and 
holiness of truth, it is putting on the whole armor of 
God, — the absolute Unity — as did Jesus the Christ; it 
is being the Christ or truth of God. 

According to Revelation he who overcomes is not 
hurt by the second death. Overcoming causes the belief 
of death and hell to surrender every thing that it holds 
in its embrace ; it delivers from the bondage of fear 
people who have spent their time from child-hood in 
preparing for death. Ref. Rev. 20: 15. The second 
death means absolute annihilation of the belief in death 
and hell. "And death and hell were cast into the lake 
of fire. This is the Second Death." Rev. 20: 14. All 
personalized conditions, — personified beliefs and opinions 

[248] 



that are not sourced in Life are consumed as by fire, Theological 
when the Unity, Divinity, and Eternity of the one all Questions 
is accepted. It is only false belief that believes in false- 
hood ; it is only erroneous supposition that claims error to 
be real. This conclusion is summed up in Rev. 21 : 8. 
Where it is said all false conditions of idolatry, and all 
idolaters and liars shall have their part in the lake which 
burnetii with fire and brimstone; which is the Second 
Death. In the Second Death, the seeming self-hood 
that sins is seen to be nothing; is consumed as by fire. 
A self-hood without spot or blemish, sinless and incapa- 
ble of being less than God's exact image and likeness 
is known, realized and unfolded with the second death. 
This is the meaning of "He that overcometh is not hurt 
by the Second Death." 

Q. What light does Divine Science throw upon the 
resurrection ? 

A. It throws the light of eternal Being upon it. "I 
am the resurrection and the life." All that I am is not 
life without including my body; therefore, I raise it to 
Life, to what I am. I am Spirit soul and body, one per- 
fect whole. 

Q. How is the Crucifixion to be explained; what 
crucifies the body and who raises it? 

A. All false beliefs are suppositions that there is 
something that is not or that things are different from 
what they are in reality and in truth ; they include many 
seeming desires and needs, they hold the body as sub- 
ject to everything, "good, bad, and indifferent," these 
mental conditions crucify the body. 

God, the I that I am, raises the body from the dead 
beliefs and opinions. 

He who accepts God as all in all raises the body from 
erroneous belief and places it as subject to nothing; but 
as resting in the embrace of Infinite Being. 

[249] 



Divine Science Q. According to Divine Science is there no sense in 

and Healing which God punishes his children or brings sickness upon 
them? 

A. God is as far from punishing or bringing afflic- 
tion upon His offspring, His own expressions, as the 
principle of mathematics is from bringing error into its 
examples. The only way the example suffers is by loss 
or lack of the principle ; and the only way that the body 
suffers is by the belief of the lack of God within it, or 
from the loss of the realization of the presence of God 
all through it. 

In that the principle cannot be used erroneously, mis- 
calculation causes confusion. In that error of belief cannot 
express God, it can cause nothing but a sense of con- 
fusion, and seeming punishment. "God is not the author 
of confusion." If he was the author of sickness, we 
could not demonstrate over it. We are not greater than 
the One All, that we can demonstrate over Its works. 
It is sufficient that we be equal with the one all. 

Q. If all is good why do we not see it so? 

A. The All in All does see it so. Nothing but erro- 
neous belief fails to see as God sees. Erroneous belief 
has no being but its own error, as a believer in itself. 
It never claims to be anything in the present ; it is always 
hoping for something to come. We do see that all 
reality is good. 

Q. What do you think about our knowing each 
other in the Spirit world? 

A. To know each other at all truthfully, one must 
know what truth is ; the truth is there is no world that 
is not spiritual, and it is God who knows his people. 
It is because we are God in being that we know each 
other. Not unless God ceases to be God, nor unless we 
cease to be what He is shall we ever cease to know each 
other, at any time or in any place; or shall we ever be 

[250] 



separated. As we know each other now, we shall always Theological 
know each other. They who know the Statement of Questions 
Being and the Law of Expression, know there is neither 
more nor less at any time than God expressed. Because 
individuality is inseparable from God, it is not capable 
of being separated. Those who have experienced what 
is called death, know us, and we know them. There is 
no lack of knowledge, and knowledge knows individual- 
ity and its manifestations. 

Q. What is the sin that shall not be forgiven ? 
A. Forgiveness implies a forgiver. " Whosesoever 
sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ; and whoseso- 
ever sins ye retain, they are retained." Sinning against 
the Holy Ghost would be like attempting to reason against 
Reason. "All sins shall be forgiven unto the sons of 
Men." Sin is a falling short of Truth. If the son of 
Man falls short of Truth he can be forgiven by giving 
up the habit of falling short; but when the Holy Ghost 
comes upon him he knows that there is but One, and 
that one being Spirit or God, includes him individually 
and bodily: then it is no longer the son of man speak- 
ing, but the Holy One, and as God cannot sin against 
Himself, He cannot forgive Himself. Having no false 
habits he can give up none. Sinning against the Holy 
Ghost would be like God going against the knowledge 
that He is All in All. Knowing His infinitude, there 
is no one to forgive, and the attempt to forgive would 
be as error repeating itself. So, it is clear, that Jesus' 
words : "He that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost 
hath never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal 
damnation/' is a figure of speech. In the consciousness 
of Truth we cannot forgive error for there is none to 
give up; we can only see its nothingness and live the 
life of Wholeness. "The son of Man hath power on 
earth to forgive sins," means that we personally have 

[251] 



Divine Science power to give up all shortcomings, and reform our ways 
and Healing in dealing with all things upon the earth ; we have power 
to cease personalizing human beliefs and opinions, and 
to say I to the Holy Ghost or God manifest, and do so 
with knowledge, power and divine authority. He who 
hath never forgiveness, is error of belief, and is in dan- 
ger of condemnation. We all are life and pure Being 
in Christ. There is nothing to fear. 

Q. Why did Jesus say on Calvary, "My God, My 
God, why hast thou forsaken me?" 

A. I, and my God mean two. It is not sufficient 
for atonement, or demonstration of absolute at-one-ment 
to hold that I am, and that God is, and that we have 
two wills, two natures or purposes that conflict. Jesus 
made this remark that the people standing by might 
realize what all must do ; sooner or later they must sur- 
render self to God wholly, and without spot or blemish 
that God be known as All in All including Creation, 
Jesus revealed His purpose when He said, "Not as I 
will, but as thou wilt." Also after the resurrection when 
he said, "Go tell the people I ascend unto my God and 
unto your God." The ascension means there is but one 
All; therefore, all teachers of Truth know that Truth 
applies alike to all nations and that the baptism of Holy 
Spirit is immersion of self-hood into Spirit. It is bap- 
tizing all nations in the name of the Father, the Son, 
and the Holy Ghost. God always forsakes the claim 
of separate self-hood from Him. He disclaims the be- 
lief that there is a separate identity. I, and Father are 
identical in meaning. In absolute Truth the Son must 
be subject unto God that God may be All in All. Ref. I 
Cor. 15:27, 28. 

Q. What is ascension? 

A. It is knowledge that God is all. That, I am that 
I am, and beside me there is none other is eternally true. 

[252] 



It is being what God is and doing His will. It is having Theological 
no self-hood, no purpose nor will less than infinite. Questions 

Q. How did a cloud receive Jesus out of sight? 

A. People who believe in dualism believe they are 
separate from God; they believe their being to be the 
reverse of Him in nature. To them there is a dividing 
line between God and Man, spoken of by Paul as a 
middle wall of partition, and is sometimes called the 
veil of the temple. To those who believe in separation 
and becoming "by and by, over there," there is always 
a seeming cloud that conceals from them the absolute 
truth of at-one-ment of God and Man. This at-one- 
ment is out of their sight. Why stand ye gazing up 
into Heaven? Jesus, whose real state is Heaven, shall 
come in like manner as ye have seen Him go, Man must 
come out of the cloud in order to cease seeing Heaven 
and God beyond the cloud. Man in his state of at-one- 
ment with God, enjoying the real Heaven of Being, 
must be seen here and now with nothing between him 
and God; nothing between him and Creation; no veil 
over the temple ; nothing to receive him out of sight. 
The spirit world, God's potential creation, is here mani- 
festing itself visibly. It was a supposed separation that 
caused Jesus' ascension to mean, to the disciples, going 
away; a mere change of locality, and coming again. 
"Lo, I am with you always." Jesus Christ is always 
come in the flesh; this Truth is of God. 

Q. Has immaculate conception a scientific mean- 
ing? 

A. The immaculate conception is wholly scientific. 
The power of the highest, is the omnipresence of Spirit 
always over-shadowing, pervading, sustaining and liv- 
ing us ; ever holding us in its loving embrace, and filling 
us with its goodness and generative power. For fuller 
explanation study the lessons on marriage. 

[253] 



Divine Science Q. Is Divine Science religious in its nature? 

and Healing A. Science is absolute knowledge of what is and of 

all there is, it is knowledge of the unity of all that God's 
omnipresence means. It leaves no room for disease, 
death or dead matter. All is Life. I am Life. 

Divine Science knows no religion but Truth. No 
sentimental or restricted religion. If religion means 
bound back or unity with God, Divine Science which 
proves the absolute unity and Allness of God is absolute 
religion or absolute Truth. 

Q. What consolation does Divine Science give to 
those who are grieving for their dead friends ? 

A. It gives the consolation that there is no death, 
loss of life, consciousness or individual identity. That 
there is no separation by space or quality of substance 
between the Creator and Creation; that our identity is 
eternal in God. The scriptures support Divine Science 
in these conclusions in various ways. God recognized 
the conscious identity of individuality after so-called 
death when He said: "I am the God of Abraham, the 
God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob." Jesus said : "God 
is not the God of the dead but of the living." He also 
recognized individuality after death when he raised Laz- 
arus. He spoke to Lazarus as an individual and called 
him forth. He recognized conscious individuality when 
he raised the widow's son. He proved the conscious 
individuality of those the world called dead when He 
stood talking with Moses and Elias about what manner of 
death he should die. Verily, there is no loss of con- 
sciousness, of individuality ; no loss at all. 

Q. Can we derive any spiritual lesson from the 
cursing of the fig tree? 

A. The substance of the spiritual lesson to be de- 
rived is contained in the first and second verses of the 
fifteenth chapter of St. John. "I am the vine, and my 

[254] 



Father is the husbandman, every branch in me which Theological 
beareth not fruit He taketh away." It symbolizes the Questions 
taking away from us, personally, all that does not bear 
fruit of the spirit, and it is taken away from root, body and 
branch. It showed His disciples the meaning of His 
words and work, that we are to place no value upon 
what bears no fruit, and is of no value to the husband- 
man or Spirit. "Every tree that bringeth not forth good 
fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire." In the blast- 
ing of the fig tree, not even the root is left to sprout 
again. The whole is seen to be dead and of no value. 
It becomes as nothing in our conception. 

"Wherefore by their fruits ye shall know them." So, 
we should have fruits, or results of the Spirit in our 
works. We can and we do demonstrate our possibilities 
and our eyes are open to see the truth of what we are 
doing. 

Q. Upon what authority do you say that the king- 
dom of heaven, the celestial sphere, is a permanent con- 
dition and not locality? 

A. Christ saying, "Heaven is at hand." And "Heav- 
en is within you," was meant for every person to realize 
and for all time. Therefore, it must be everywhere at 
all times, and in us all. As Being is all in all, heaven 
must be contained in the all, and if so, it must be the 
eternal state or nature of the all. Our authority for 
this claim is the infinitude of God. 

Q. If Divine Science takes from people their long 
cherished fear, what certainty have we that they will 
govern their conduct aright? 

A. Nothing but truth banishes error. Nothing but 
love banishes fear; nothing but unity does away with 
duality. Nothing but the allness of good can do away 
with what is called evil. In at-one-ment of Being there 
is oneness of purpose and results are one and are wholly 

[ 255 ] 



Divine Science good. We have the certainty of God, — eternal principle, 
and Healing — all that really is that their conduct will be governed 
aright. The author has heard children say, that as long 
as they were afraid they would not know their lessons 
they were sure to miss in their examinations. We are 
all children mentally, and as long as we fear wrong 
doing, we are maintaining a wrong mental attitude. 
In love there is no fear. Love is God. Then in God 
there is no fear. So He has not given us the spirit 
of fear. Therefore, we cannot fear and at the same time 
govern our conduct aright. He has given us the spirit 
of love and of power and a sound mind. Our conduct 
is then to be governed by knowing the truth of what 
He has given us, and acting accordingly. 

Q. What are temptations ? 

A. God cannot be tempted ; nor does He tempt any 
one. So, in truth there are no temptations. W~hat are 
usually called temptations are in human belief and opin- 
ion, suppositional want, and desire. It is not actual 
need nor want of satisfaction. We should all know, 
• as does God that we cannot tempt any one or be tempted. 

Q. Do you believe immortality of body possible? 

A. Yes. The Law of Expression teaches the truth 
of what the body is, of how to regard it and hold it in 
its right relation to all things. It is given its true place 
in life and power in Divine Science, and must be made 
free. Freedom is its right; its God-given state. Divine 
Science proves to be the method by which bodily im- 
mortality can be demonstrated. 

Q. Does that which applies to Jesus apply to us ? 

A. Yes ; certainly. He pointed the way in which all 
may walk, and know the truth of their union with God. 
We hold precisely the same relation to the Father as 
does Jesus; this is an unalterable truth, to which all will 
awaken. 

[256] 



Q. Was Jesus in earth life any nearer God than the Theological 
illumined exponent of spiritual philosophy of today? Questions 
Christ said : "They who believe shall do the things that 
I do, and greater things than these shall ye do." 

A. As God is all-pervading Spirit, one can be no 
nearer to Him than another. One may recognize Him 
more than another and may consult His nature in all 
his ways more. He is as near to us, as we are to our- 
selves. For our life, substance, intelligence and power 
is God. He is our love, truth, beauty and perfection. 
There is no doubt but Jesus had a deeper conviction and 
realization of the truth of his Union with God, than any 
one of whom we have record; but they who experience 
the same conviction and realization will know what 
Christ knew and what he meant by, "My Name," and 
will do the works that he did ; there is nothing to prevent. 
God measures not His Spirit to His children. 

Q. Do you imply therefrom, that any one is incapa- 
ble of doing greater things in his own name? 

A. The teachings of Christ show that He, apart 
from God, could do nothing. That it was the Parent 
Source working in and through him; that He in being 
was one with the Father, and was doing His work. 

He who knows where and what Being is, and works 
with the Parent Source, can do all things in his own 
name, but his own name will be that of the Christ and 
the Father; in truth there is no other — there is but One 
All. Therefore, " The Name " represents that One. 

Q. What is the process of Divine Science Healing? 

A. It is the Christ method of healing. The process 
is that of Being expressing Its Self. It is the direct ex- 
pression of the Creator in the creature. Healing is 
accomplished by the word of power, word of faith, word 
of law, word of life, word of truth, or the word of God. 
Healing means the expression of all good, — good health, 

[257] 



Divine Science good life, good substance, good intelligence, knowledge 
and Healing and power. All that is, is good. Healing by Divine 
Science is more than thought transference or the power 
of suggestion, or mental therapeutics; it is the Creator, 
revealing His power bodily. In the Christ method, the 
healer speaks the universal principle into expression. 
He first thinks right, then voices His thought and per- 
forms the same in deed. Healing, therefore, in Divine 
Science is truly self unfoldment, revelation and illumi- 
nation. 

Q. What is repentance ; is there such a thing after 
death ? 

A. Repentance means giving up beliefs and opin- 
ions that fall short of truth ; such as beliefs in dualism, 
separation, limitation, sin, sickness and death; it means 
the surrender of such claims as, that there is partial truth, 
high and low truth, a higher and lower self, a divine 
and mortal mind; that there are two powers and that 
man is subject to both, and of all kindred suppositional 
opinions. To do all this, one must take on truth, and 
nothing but the truth. Take on the goodness, perfection 
and whole nature of God, His whole armor of Tightness. 
"The goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance." "For 
the gifts and calling of God are without repentance." 
Rom. 2: 4, n: 29. This change can take place only 
in the present, and as the present never ends, it can take 
place in the mentality of those who are said to be dead. 
The law works the same with us after what is called 
death as before; there is one law operating in all which 
works all things together for good. If we are concerned 
in living the life of truth and proving its doctrine by 
demonstration we will not be concerned with what w r e 
are to repent of or give up, but will simply live eternal 
life and let light shine, here, and hereafter. "After 
death" is a continuation of the never ending now. 
' [258] 



Q. What is meant by the lost and saved spoken of Theological 
in the scriptures? Questions 

A. Nothing suffers loss but false suppositions ; or 
ignorance, which is unsuspectly taking things for what 
they are not, such as taking human beliefs and opinions to 
be self; a supposed mortality, limitation and servitude as 
constituting the nature of our being. 

The saved constitute all that is born of God. God 
knows no loss. Not a single atom of anything can be 
lost. Each individual can say, when speaking from the 
standpoint of the universal, "All Thine are mine and 
all mine are Thine," and of all Thou hast given me I 
can lose nothing. Nothing that is Thine ur mine can be 
lost. To the eternal, Self Existing All there is no loss 
nor gain. 

Q. Give a description of Salvation? 

A. Salvation is the unity of the whole. It is not 
possible, nor according to the nature of the one All that 
any of It should be lost. It is saved by virtue of its 
nature. The All eternally exists and can not be less 
than Its Self nor lost to Its Self. He that is our God 
is the God of Salvation ; and unto God, the Lord, belong 
the issues from death. Ps. 68 : 20. 25 : 5. In Divine 
Science all flesh shall see the salvation of God. Ref. 
Luke, 3 : 6. This day salvation is ours. Truth is the 
gospel of salvation, the power of holiness. We may 
make confession of salvation and realize it by so doing. 
Ref. Rom. 10: 10. 

When man discovers he is the truth, God manifest 
in the flesh, he knows he is the Christ, and Christ has 
come the second time without sin unto salvation. There 
is no sin in man, male or female ; they are eternally the 
likeness and image of God. 

Q. Is it possible to know Spirit or God before we 
put on the incorruptible? 

[ 259 ] 



Divine Science A. It is quite impossible to know God without 

and Healing knowing that all there is, is incorruptible, is eternal, and 
is self existing. In this knowledge death is swallowed up 
by life ; it does away with the last enemy. 

Q. Is it not our nature to sin or be sick? 

A. It is not our nature to be anything that is differ- 
ent from God. If God is sin and is sick, then they are nat- 
ural to us. A good tree bringeth not forth evil fruit. 
"Out of the mouth of the most High proceedeth not 
evil and good." Lam. 3 : 38. Verily, we are not sinners 
nor are we sick. It is not the will of God that any should 
suffer. 

Q. Why do we see death and decay if God does not 
allow his Holy One to see corruption ? 

A. Death and decay are supposed to be seen, by 
those who do not see aright. In truth they are unseen and 
unknown. The Holy One or One All, sees no corruption, 
no death or decay. There is no room in omnipresence 
for even the belief of death, dead matter, mor- 
tal mind, or self. There is no decay, destruction or loss 
in the sense that substance can change its nature or cease 
to be. 

Q. Why are some healed and others not? 

A. As there are no mistakes made in mathematics 
that can not be corrected by applying the principle, so 
there are no suppositional beliefs that can not be changed 
by applying truth, and as all diseases are based in erro- 
neous belief, there are really no incurable diseases. There 
are none that can not be healed if either the healer or 
the patient works earnestly and faithfully in applying 
truth. When the disciples asked Jesus, why they could 
not heal the demoniac child, Jesus said unto them, "Be- 
cause of your unbelief." This single statement is the 
only reason Jesus gave for failure in healing. If patients 
are not healed quickly it is no sign that they can not be 

[260] 



healed if they work earnestly with some good Science Theological 

Healer who is thoroughly established in knowledge and Questions 

faith. It is not sufficient for healing to simply know 

that the nature of man is the nature of God, self-existing 

and eternal, but it must be applied. We must conform 

our words and our deeds to it. Truth is a remedy for 

all seeming disease. Those who have not been healed, 

have not laid hold of truth, nor realized themselves to 

be it. All they can say is, I have tried, but they have 

not grasped the real idea of Being, what it means to be, 

and do. They should go deeper into the subject and 

carry self into the depths with them, and refuse to be 

any thing in belief but that which is free and limitless. 

Q. Is Divine Science demonstrable within and for 
the lower kingdoms? 

A. It is unto every creature under heaven, many 
animals have been healed by its application. Plants have 
been assisted in their growth. We have every reason 
to believe that all nature responds to the word of truth 
and power voiced in the gospel of Divine Science. It 
is truly the Christ method of healing. 

Q. How can I apply the principles taught in this 
book in my home life, and in business? 

A. By first studying it until you master its teaching, 
until you realize Being and see that the truth of God 
and the truth of man are one; then see each member of 
your family by the light of the same truth that you see 
and know yourself. Carry this with you in business 
and apply it in your dealings with others. See them 
by the same light that you see self, deal with them as 
you would deal with yourself. Do to them as you would 
have them do to you, knowing that your success is estab- 
lished; that it is sourced within the Omnipresent One 
and that vou can and are now manifesting it. 



[261] 



LESSON XXII. 



ABOUT HEALING. 



Go into the mount, as it were, of infinite conscious- 
ness, and know that Good is All, that absolute and un- 
qualified unity is Truth; then mentally forgive yourself 
for having- had ill-will against persons, things or condi- 
tions. Give up all antipathy, dislike and resistance, and 
let your true light shine, and the true love of your nature 
flow out and embrace every living creature, and every 
living thing. If you have been inclined to be critical, 
and to feel unkindly, check that disposition by speaking 
kindly and lovingly, in the silence, to all you have for- 
mally criticised. Do not indulge harsh words with any 
one or against any thing. Let nothing rule in your heart 
but the Love, which is God^ and which binds all together 
as one harmonious family. " He who loveth, knoweth 
God." The Omnipresence of Goodness should never be 
denied, but should be regarded as a positive Presence, 
ever present, and expressing itself in us unto all good 
results. It is essential that we acknowledge this All 
Powerful Presence as the All Powerful Actor who is 
producing perfectly good results. When the mote is out 
of our own eye, we no longer indulge self-condemnation ; 
it is not a good thing to indulge. It is good to be liberal 
and just always in our dealings with each other. If you 
have felt melancholy, sing, and speak to all with whom 
you have dealings in a cheerful tone. 

If you remember that anyone has aught against you, 

[262] 



be reconciled to him in absolute unity, by knowing the About 
absolute Oneness of Life, Substance, Intelligence and Healing 
Power ; that in his essential nature he is just as you are. 
Affirm that " I do not believe in limitations ; I do not 
believe in false environment ; the only environment there 
is, is the Omnipresence of Good. I now affirm that the 
true sacrifice is the offering unto God the whole of his 
creation, without fault. I have now demonstrated the 
Truth that All is Good." 

This understood and applied will heal any undesira- 
ble condition. 

HEALTH TREATMENT. 

The following formulas are for the purpose of help- 
ing the student to practice the Christ method of healing. 
Every statement stands for God idea and is a healing 
word. For healing repeat one treatment each day of 
the week in the order in which they come. 

TREATMENT. 
I. 

"There is none good but one." — Jesus. One is All. 
One is unity. All is good. The All is good. The All 
is unity. The All is one. 

I am what is, with all its limitless freedom. I know 
no limitation nor bondage. "God is the health of His 
people." I am one with Him, therefore I am mental 
and bodily health. I abound in health. Health is the 
real and eternal state of my Being. I am now demon- 
strating the law of Being perfectly. 

TREATMENT. 
II. 

God is all of Being, creative action and creation. 
"I and my Father are one." — Jesus. There is no mortal 

[263 ] 



Divine Science inheritance ; no separation of the One All ; no absence 
and Healing of the good ; no mortality, evil power or sinful being. 
There is no production the opposite of God; no created 
thing that is of the earth and earthy. Nothing that 
exists is conceived in sin or born in iniquity. Nothing 
is born unequal with the Creator. 

My conception is the rightness and holiness of truth. 
1 exist as the child of God, the all knowing and all 
powerful good. I am heir of God and am in possession 
of my inheritance. All the blessed words of Christ are 
fulfilled in my life. 

I am radiating the all good. My wealth consists 
of every good thing and everything is good. 

O, thou infinite and eternal health, I am as thou 
art. I will to demonstrate thy never failing nature. 

O, thou infinite and never failing affluence, I affirm 
that I willingly walk in thy way. 

O, thou infinite happiness, I rejoice in being thy very 
self. I am unlimited health, affluence and happiness. 
Peace is mine most full and free. My thoughts are pure 
and holy, my ways are just and right. 

TREATMENT. 

III. 

" My body is the temple of God ;" it is a holy tem- 
ple. It is not made with hands and is eternal in the 
heavens. It is composed of living substance; indestruc- 
tible substance; intelligent substance. It responds when 
truth is spoken of it or when the attributes of Holy Spirit 
are applied to it. 

My body is the expression of the word that is with 
God and is God in the beginning, which is the life of 
every man, and which has become flesh. My body is 
full of grace and truth. It is the absolute and perfect 
expression of an absolute and perfect Being. Nothing 

[264] 



can be manifested that is not. I am before I manifest About 
myself; I was before I expressed form, therefore I can Healing 
express myself perfectly in the form. My body is a 
perfect result of a perfect cause. I offer it to God without 
spot or blemish by thus believing in its perfection. 

My body is healthy in every part ; every organ func- 
tions perfectly and there is a sense of harmony through- 
out. I enjoy good health. I am divinely prosperous. 
I am radiantly happy. 

TREATMENT. 

IV. 

"That which is begotten of Spirit is spirit." — Jesus. 

God is Spirit. My body is begotten of God, there- 
fore, it is Spirit substance. I worship God in Spirit by 
knowing, believing and acting the truth that I am Spirit 
and that the One All is Spirit. God seeketh such to 
worship Him. 

I am the three great factors in the law of expression, 
Being, action and result. I am absolutely perfect in 
Being. I individually have being in God. I am abso- 
lutely perfect in action. I have action in God's creative 
activity. I am absolutely perfect in the result of action. 
I have results in the infinitude of results. I am the 
whole law and its fulfillment. 

I have not sinned against my body, nor has my body 
sinned against me. Christ who is our life, has appeared, 
and we also appear with Him in glory. 

The power that is working in me is Truth. I am 
truth. Truth can work only for good. I can not sow 
evil seed. I cannot therefore reap evil results. All seem- 
ing evil is now consumed as by fire. All seeming sick- 
ness is now dispelled. All seeming inharmony is now 
dissipated. There is no sense of evil, of sickness, or of 
inharmony within me. 

[265] 



Divine Science 




TREATMENT. 


and Healing 






V. 




FOR MENTAL DISCIPLINE. 




I am Spirit. 




I express Spirit. 




I am life. 




I express life. 




I am love. 




I express love. 




I am truth. 




I express truth. 




I am substance. 




I express substance. 




I am soul. 




I express soul. 




I am intelligence. 




I express intelligence. 




I am knowledge. 




I express knowledge. 




I am power. 




I express power. 




I am presence. 




I express presence. 




I exist in the image of God, 


I express the image of God, 




Co-eternal with Him. 




And shall ever do so. 



My liberty is that with which Christ has made me 
free. 

TREATMENT. 

VI. 

"Let prayer be the key of the morning and the bolt 
of the evening" (Matthew Henry). There are three 
necessary accompaniments of prayer : Knowledge of 
Truth, Unity of Purpose, Unwavering Faith. 

I pray always in Spirit and in truth. I pray un- 
derstandingly. I make melody in my heart daily. I 
unfold my limitless possibilities harmoniously. I walk 
in the way of life. I pray by speaking holy words. I 
pray with faith believing; without doubt or condemna- 
tion. I pray with perseverance, thanksgiving, and with 
truth and love in my heart. I am abiding in the secret 
place of the "most high." I pray in the name of the 
All Good, affirming the fulfillment of Its promises. I 
do this by keeping all commandments and acting accord- 
ing to divine will. I pray by doing the will of the Good 

[266] 



constantly; by abiding in God and affirming He is my About 
Being. There is no wavering in my prayer. It is the Healing 
supreme consciousness of absolute truth. My prayer 
is one and is for all. What knowledge, true purpose and 
faith can do, is accomplished by my prayer. 

TREATMENT. 

VII. 

"Now faith is the substance of things hoped for." 
I am the substance of things hoped for. I bring things 
to pass according to the law of Being as I live and dem- 
onstrate it in the eternal now. 

"Behold, to-day is the day of salvation and now is 
the accepted time." To-day and in the eternal now I live 
in a state of perpetual youth. The past has no power 
of action in the present, hence, it holds no limitations 
for me. The future is ever being absorbed in the present ; 
so, it has no power to withhold any good from me. God 
has heard me this day, in a time accepted. To-day my 
faith is established, my health is enjoyed, my peace is 
sensed, my success is certain, my salvation is sure, my 
freedom is active, my good is revealed. Now, is my time 
to be happy. I am happy now. I am cheerful. I am 
courageous. I am firm and unwavering. I am gentle and 
loving. The love of God rules in my heart for all things. 

TREATMENT. 
VIII. 

AGAINST HEART TROUBLES. 

There is only one Source and Cause — God. All the 
action that is, is the action of that one Cause. The Cause 
being perfect, the action is perfect. There is no imperfect 
action. My heart is the heart of God. Its Creator is 

[267] 



Divine Science present within it. It exists because of the presence of 
and Healing God. 

My heart is not the Source of Life, but Life is the 
Creator of my heart. Life being Eternal Activity, my 
heart acts in perfect unison with the even, regular, firm, 
powerful action of Life. I do not see nor fear the possi- 
bility of losing Life, because I see my whole body as 
the evidence of Life's all powerful presence. 

My heart is not troubled, neither am I afraid. I 
believe in God, and I believe also in " Me." — Ref., St. 
John, 14: 1. Spirit, soul and body is the Holy Trinity. 

" Perfect is my heart before Thee." 

ANOTHER FOR THE HEART. 

The heart acts with the strength of the spirit. It 
is the power of Omnipotent Love that circulates my 
blood. There is perfect circulation, perfect respiration, 
perfect digestion, and perfect generation going on within 
me constantly. " God has kept the covenant with thee 
for perpetual generation. Believest thou this ? " I know 
that I am whole as the idea of God, and have never been 
afflicted. God's idea does not include nor take on any 
seeming disease. My heart is not troubled, it is not 
afraid. Divine Love rules in my heart now and forever. 
These statements are statements of Truth. To believe 
them is to believe in self, the one whom God hath sent. 

PERFECT SIGHT. 

Omniscience is my sight. I am sight and I am the 
maker of the instrument of sight. My eyes are the 
perfect expression of sight. They are clear and strong. 
There is no power in opposition to my clear vision. 
Sight, seeing, and the eye are one. My eyes are open 
to see the beautiful things that God has expressed. I 
see perfectly far and near. My eyes do behold the glory 
of Good. 

[268] 



EXPRESSION OF SIGHT. About 

The holy presence of Being is the demonstrator of ea in & 
sight. My eyes are the eyes of the all-seeing One; I 
see perfectly at this time. I have sought and found, I 
have asked and received. No conditions of the past or of 
the present have any power to limit me or darken my 
vision, no seeming condition can possibly reach or mar 
the Life that I am; I am now proceeding forth from 
within; I am that power, that mind eternal which flame 
burns not, and water drowns not, nor which dry winds 
can wither; I am Mind impenetrable, sight unassailed, 
unharmed, untouched, immortal, invisible, and unencom- 
passed by thought or word, ever and ever all-sufficient 
in God ; thus am I now, thus shall I be, thus have I been. 
I express pure knowledge in my clear vision. 

ALL INCLUSIVE TREATMENT. 

God is Omnipresent and expressed in all creation. 
I am all present, Spirit, Soul and Body. I am health in 
Spirit, health in Soul and health in Body. I am one 
perfect whole. I am one with the infinitude of Spirit, 
the infinitude of Soul and the infinitude of Body. I, 
Spirit, am one with all visibility. I, Body, am one with 
all that is invisible. I am one with God Almighty ex- 
pressed in heaven and earth. Every atom of substance 
is intelligent and hears my voice. There is no lack of 
consciousness, no partial truth, mortality, loss, nor gain. 
I am now absolute life, consciousness its self, and am 
immortality. 

ANOTHER ALL INCLUSIVE TREATMENT. 

Omnipresent Mind is the all seeing I, the all hearing 
I, the all demonstrable I. Beside it there is none other. 
There is nothing to see that has not been seen. There 

[269] 



Diving Science is nothing to hear that has not been heard. There is 
and Healing nothing demonstrable that has not been demonstrated. 
I am building the body anew constantly. I and my 
Father are One, and One is All. I see now ; I hear now ; 
I demonstrate perfectly now. I know it is God who is 
speaking, and it is finished. All things are new. I am 
the way, the new and living way. 

FOR DAILY USE. 

I am the Lord that Healeth Thee. — Exodus 15: 26. 
I do not believe in evil. 
I do not believe in lack. 
I am the possessor of all that I desire. 
I do not believe in dis-ease. 
I am living in the kingdom of good. 
I do not believe that the higher can be evolved from 
the lower. 

My body is a heavenly body. 



[270] 



LESSON XXIII. 



CONCLUSION. 



" Knozv the Truth, and the Truth shall make you 
free." 

They who consciously live Truth and Life, know 
their freedom. 

They who under standingly live in the eternal now, 
enjoy their freedom. 

They who live in the perfect idea of creation, demon- 
strate the freedom of their nature. 

True realization consists of the knowledge and free- 
dom of unchangeable truth. 

We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against 
principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the 
darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in 
high places. — Ephe. 6: 12. 

Divine Science wages no warfare against the body 
or what is called matter. It accounts for visible existence 
and proves it to be eternal in idea and substance, and 
wholly spiritual in nature. Not a single atom of any- 
thing that exists can possibly cease to be, never a time 
it was not. Having nothing beside the eternal intelligent 
substance to deal with, it is easy to think aright of our- 
selves as a whole, and to transform our ways from dual- 
ism to unity and realize our unlimited nature in the 
divinity of the whole. 

While in Christianity it is believed that the body is 
[271] 



Divine Science of God, yet that, as well as other religions, has in belief, 
and Healing practically separated Spirit and body by claiming that 
Spirit is immortal and body mortal : that the Spirit may 
survive sin, sickness, and death, but the body is subject 
to them. Divine Science dispels such seeming darkness 
in " high places of religious belief," by illumining with 
the truth of the unity of God, and the oneness of man 
as Spirit, soul and body. It thus proves that Christ's 
declaration, " I and my Father are one," can be law- 
fully, scientifically and truthfully affirmed by every one 
and practically demonstrated and applied in all the walks 
of life. Where the truth of the unity of the whole is 
known and applied it is seen that there is no strife, 
nothing to strive with ; that false belief and ignorance 
of truth are what people are to be healed of to experience 
bodily freedom. A knowledge that all evil, so-called, is 
a falling short of truth, suggests that one must lay hold 
of truth and nothing but truth and cease falling short in 
order to demonstrate what is desirable and pleasurable 
to experience. 

The " chief corner stone " in the building of Divine 
Science is the Truth of eternal Being expressed in the 
body; the true and universal Law of Expression. The 
truth of Being, expressed in the body, or the law working 
from within out is the stone that has been rejected by 
builders from time immemorial; hence, they have re- 
ceived to themselves a building or body supposed to be 
mortal, finite and limited, subject to sin, sickness and 
death. While man is made upright (up right) as God's 
image and likeness, yet because of the suppositional 
claim of separation from God, men have worked out 
many inventions for their salvation. With the first 
thought of separation from God arises the supposition 
that there are two beings, which expands into the belief 

[272] 



that there are two powers, two substances, two minds, Conclusu 
two spirits; and this leads to a further false claim of a 
division in man, of two selves or two natures ; this results 
in double dealing. Mankind intuitively knows the right 
according to unity, but because of false education is 
inclined to do wrong and attribute it to a lower self. 
Divine Science understood eradicates all such belief. 

The following conclusions are predicated of the 
principles of Divine Science : that One is All, self-exist- 
ing, changeless in nature and substance ; this All is God 
and is eternally Good. That unity is the real and eternal 
state of all that is, and is sensed as supreme harmony 
by those who demonstrate Truth. The self-existing One 
is Omniscience, Omnipotence and Omnipresence; it is 
Creator, creative action and creation. 

Omniscience can neither be nor become ignorant. 
Omnipotence can neither be nor become weak. Omni- 
presence can neither be nor become absent. The eternal 
and Omnipresent Good can neither be nor become evil, 
at any time, in any place. That Holy Spirit can 
neither be divided, nor separated from Its self; that 
Spirit is God, and God is Life, hence Life cannot die. 
That soul is eternal idea, is sinless and is expressed as 
body. All form is spirit's expression of soul or idea. 
Man is eternal soul or idea in God, and is His image 
and likeness, both as Expressor and expression. That 
the self-existing All being Omnipresent precludes the 
possibility of Duality. Duality of life, mind, intelligence, 
substance, power, or presence cannot therefore be or be 
made to exist. The All being Life there is no existence 
of dead matter in the universe. " Death is swallowed up 
of Life." That immortality is the eternal truth or con- 
scious state of Being, and is ever being demonstrated 
before us. It is a fact to be accepted ; a reality to be 

[273] 



Diving Science enjoyed and lived. It is the consciousness of being the 
and Healing whole trinity of self-existing Being, its action and result. 

Man will prove his freedom from all error of belief 
in sin, sickness, and death by demonstrating his knowl- 
edge that God is the only Life or that all Life is God. 
The belief that the body, or any visible thing, is the 
source of Life or sensation should be overcome, and is 
overcome and set at naught by the knowledge of the 
Law of Expression, which proves the body to be the 
direct expression of God and composed of immortal sub- 
stance. It is therefore reasonable to conclude that to 
regard the body and treat it as immortal is to demon- 
strate the truth of its reality. The belief in the separa- 
tion of man from God, in any of the three factors which 
comprise the Law of Expression, viz. : Being, action, 
and result, results in what is called death. Through 
this claim of separation death is supposed to reign 
throughout the universe, it is supposed to be the one 
thing that is certain and to be prepared for. 

But the fact remains that the entire visible universe 
is in its source, the self-existing Mind, and is immortal 
substance. For Mind or Spirit and its expressions con- 
stitute the real and the All. Man is not the offspring of 
body, but is the offspring of God, the All; of Life, not 
death ; of health, not disease ; of the Provider, and not 
of poverty. 

Since the Creator is Omnipresent there can be no 
creation by reflection. To have a reflection there must 
be focal distance; there is no focal distance in Omni- 
present light, " God is light and in Him is no darkness at 
all." The reflection theory cannot therefore stand the 
test of true analysis. As man's existence is a direct ex- 
pression of God, he must have Being in Him before 
he is expressed. Man can ever truthfully recognize for 

[274] 



himself what Jesus did when He said : " Father, glorify Conclusion 
me with thine own self, with the glory I had with thee 
before the world was. I have glorified thee on earth 
and finished the work thou gavest me to do." 

We are to- conclude that Fatherhood is universal, 
that God is Parenthood, the common Source of all things. 
That brotherhood is universal, that each individual holds 
the same relationship to God. Each one can say my 
Parent Source and your Parent Source ; " My God and 
your God." That the Truth I know is the truth for you 
to know, that Truth is a unit. That it is not possible 
to do the works Jesus did without being what He is : 
not possible to do the works of God without having our 
Being in Him and working from the one Source and 
Cause. The same Source and the same I are one to-day 
as they were two thousand years ago. The unity that 
Jesus recognized exists now, and is demonstrated in 
Divine Science. 

The divine order, or trinity, called Law of Expres- 
sion, shows that the One All is three fold in nature, 
Creator, creative action, and creation, that all things can 
say I am it. Divine Science knows no mortal mind, 
lower self or devil to which to attribute false beliefs and 
opinions. False belief — a falling short of truth — has no 
place in the science of God. As there is no power, no 
Being or presence but God, false beliefs are not power- 
ful, real nor presence; they are non-existent save to 
false supposition. Man's being must be in God, the All, 
or else he neither is nor exists. " In Him we live and 
move and have our Being." 

The great sin of the world is the suppositional belief 
of a duality of power; that we are separated from God 
by space and by quality of Being. 

The Truth remains that the All is Omnipresence. 

[275] 



Divine Science The divine law by which the Creator expresses Himself, 
and Healing proves the divinity of man and everything that is ex- 
pressed. To see the body as wholly spiritual, a living 
temple, is our reasonable service. It is true science 
which teaches that the infinite expresses what it is and 
neither does nor can express what it is not ; and that 
there are no qualities inherent in man but God qualities ; 
no attributes inherent in Man's nature that are not attri- 
butable to God. No principles, attributes, or qualities of 
evil, sickness or death anywhere in the universal realm 
of Being, action or result. 

All things are possible in Truth. Divine Science 
does not exalt one person above another. It exalts all 
to God-hood and original God given dominion. This 
is the truth that to know makes free. One of the prin- 
cipal distinctions between " Christian Science " and 
Divine Science is the difference between man as a reflec- 
tion, or man existing as a direct expression of God, God 
expressed and expressing Himself. Divine Science 
sources man in God and speaks from the standpoint of 
their oneness, which does away with all belief of mor- 
tality — mortal mind — and makes no separation between 
Spirit and body. The separation that Divine Science 
does make is between Man, body and all, and false belief 
of sin, sickness and death. There is nothing to reconcile 
in life, substance and power. There is nothing to recon- 
cile in what is called matter ; it is eternal in all the elements 
of which it is composed, and as there is but one eternal, 
it is at-one with all that is self -existing. "It is born 
not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will 
of man, but of God." There is no reconciliation between 
the self-existing all as a unit, and error, or a supposi- 
tional belief that there is something that is not; some- 
thing more or less than or different from the One AIL 

[276] 



The principal need of humanity is a true and spiritual Conclusion 
education. One in which Being is known and made the 
basis of all conclusions. 

In the practice of Truth the erroneous supposition 
that man is separated from God by space or quality of 
substance is to be erased. The destruction of erroneous 
claims is by no means the destruction of the body. We 
may disown every false belief and retain the body in its 
natural and normal state: this proves that form is not 
the product of error, but is in harmony with truth. No 
part of the body is lost by giving up false beliefs and 
opinions. There is no body of sin. The full and free 
acknowledgment that man is God expressed, demon- 
strates his freedom to be the freedom of infinite idea. 
This brings immortality to light and dissipates the belief 
in death. It is revealed in Divine Science that " the new 
heaven and the new earth," spoken of in Revelation, 
are contained in Being. Heaven or harmony is the real 
state or nature of Being. 

Science students are to free themselves of the fol- 
lowing erroneous postulates : That creation is separated 
from the Creator ; that heaven is a locality in space ; that 
earth is separated from heaven and from the Creator; 
that heaven and earth are not simultaneous creations 
and are not conjoined. That man must die to gain eter- 
nal life, to go to heaven and be with God. That there 
is spirit, life, love, truth, soul, substance, intelligence, 
knowledge, power or presence apart from God. That 
man is twain in nature, both spiritual and material, good 
and evil, subject to life and death, and partaker of 
riches and poverty. That power is both good and evil, 
and that humanity and all creation partakes of both. 
That the body partakes always and everywhere of oppo- 
sites; that it was conceived in sin and born in iniquity. 

[277] 



Divine Science That mind, spirit, soul or life is evolved from matter, 
and Healing or sustained by visible things. " Man does not live by 
bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of 
the mouth of God." All are to be free from the claims 
that thought is the offspring of brain; that conscious 
life begins with either conception or birth of body, or 
ends with what is called death. That sickness, trials, 
and tribulations are essential to individual discipline, 
growth and unfoldment. That man can progress eter- 
nally toward a source that can never be attained; that 
he has evolved from a lower state of unconscious life 
into a higher state of consciousness, that a higher spirit- 
ual, moral or bodily condition can be evolved out of a 
lower. That there is such a thing as physical causation; 
that visible bodies are the source of bodies. That form 
is the expressor of form. Not until it is seen that error 
of belief has no basis in the self-existing all is its noth- 
ingness apparent. In the science of numbers, music or 
grammar, mistakes are considered of no value, they are 
mere incidents in the attempt at perfect expression and 
are corrected by the teacher. So, science attaches no 
value to such as the above erroneous postulates, but 
corrects them by presenting the Truth. The truth is, 
these statements being erroneous, their opposites are 
true. 

Since good is infinite there is no evil. Since the 
infinite includes the whole there is no finite. (See state- 
ment of Being.) As like expresses like and like perceives 
like, it is seen that man is spirit because God is Spirit, 
that what is begotten of Spirit is spirit. This proves 
that one truth applies to God and man. A knowledge 
of this does not lower man's estimate of God, but it 
elevates his estimate of self to his idea of God. This 
is true lifting up, where it is seen that all the scriptural 

[278] 



promises are fulfilled here and now and are for our com- Conclusion 
fort and enjoyment in this world. 

To realize the truth of Being, or God, one must 
cease trying to create Being; cease trying to improve 
upon it, or make it over. He must know what " I am " 
means, and then endeavor to demonstrate the nature of 
self or Being, to live according to its eternity and infini- 
tude. The self-existing all is the basis for all creative 
action and result. The belief that matter, which com- 
prises the visible universe, is different from spirit and 
is not spirit substance, is mortal and erroneous conception. 
Truth must dissipate it. What has been called matter 
is here to stay. It can neither be destroyed nor taken 
from the world. 

Since God and heaven are here we are to conclude 
that we are here to stay, then we will begin to enjoy the 
divine presence in which we have Being, and realize the 
heavenly harmony that is ever at hand. The belief that 
a man has a higher and a lower self and that these two 
selves can go apart and one ascend to heaven, and the 
other descend to earth, is opposed to the law of unity. 
The I which has the higher and lower self is never de- 
scribed except to show that it is subject to both selves, 
and is called upon to subdue one and exalt the other to 
supremacy. It never occurs to those who reason thus, 
what a difficult position it places one in to have two 
selves the reverse of each other and not be either one, 
yet one is called upon to overcome the other and become 
supreme. Divine Scientists cannot afford to occupy such 
a weak and uncertain position as that of having two 
opposing natures and being divided in self. There is 
not a law in the universe by which division or duality 
can be truthfully sustained. 

To overcome any condition, belief or environment, 

[279] 



Divine Science the first requisite is to know the truth of that which 
and Healing should be demonstrated to take the place of the seeming 
lack. There is no demonstrable principle but the truth 
of unity. It should therefore be perfectly understood 
that man is not to be divided into master and servant; 
that he is not to arbitrarily rule over his bodily existence. 
He is to be regarded as a united and indivisible whole. 
" The servant shall not abide in the house forever, but 
the son abideth ever." The true idea of dominion is 
individual unity with, and Oneness of the Whole, which 
affords perfect communion and consultation. This is 
not a mere surface idea of unity, it is the infinite idea 
which is all inclusive and contains every true view that 
can be taken of unity. It is so far above the commonly 
accepted statement that spirit and body are unlike each 
other in substance, that statements of separation seem 
like a strange hallucination. True and permanent heal- 
ing is done in the consciousness of unity, that it as prin- 
ciple is infallible. No indirect methods of so-called 
unity can be applied in healing. It is the divine order, 
the direct method of the trinity which is taught in 
Divine Science that is demonstrable in healing. 

Divine Science proves that all so-called sickness or 
disease, sin or trouble of any kind or description, has 
origin not in Spirit, mentality, nor in body, but is a false 
conception, an erroneous claim or belief. Because these 
seeming conditions are not a part of Spirit, true men- 
tality, and do not generate in the body, does not prove 
that the body is without feeling, life, truth, substance, 
intelligence and power, as some claim; but it does prove 
that the body is perfect, and feels so, without any of 
these conditions ; that they are no part of the body, never 
were and never can be, and it can derive no benefit what- 
ever from them. Some say, "Any and every kind of 

[280] 



illness originates in the material mind, which is error, Conclusion 

and when the error is touched with Truth, the error 

vanishes." The Truth is, there is no material mind, and 

error is a supposition that there is something that is not, 

or that something that exists is different in its nature 

from what it really is — " It is a falling short of Truth ; " 

so it is an error to suppose there is a material mind, for 

we see that such a mind is not, never was, and never 

can be in Truth ; we see that Truth reigns supreme, and 

the seeming error has vanished. 

What has no place in God, His Creative Action, 
and His Creation, has no place, no existence, is not, never 
was, and never can be. Every kind of seeming illness, 
sin or deprivation belongs to the false supposition of 
separation from the Good, the True and the Real ; to the 
false supposition of limitation, to the claim that there 
is something that is not. At-one-ment is the remedy. 
The limitless is All in All. The conditions brought about 
by false believing are universally thought to be bad, 
untrue and temporal. This is a true conception, for the 
Eternal alone is, and we are it and are living it. It is 
for each one to know God, even as he is known of God ; 
then all these seeming conditions shall have been dissi- 
pated and proven unreal. 

We are not to say : " I certainly have a body that 
is unlike my highest idea of God ; " even though to an 
inverted belief it seems to be so ; for with perfect knowl- 
edge of Truth all false beliefs are given up, and we see 
ourselves as God sees us, and all things as He made 
them; this brings a consciousness of wholeness, a realiz- 
ing sense that our bodies are eternal substance — God's 
idea made visible. This transcends all methods of cure 
— it is wholeness itself; it brings a conviction, the appli- 

[281 j 



Divine Science cation of which has never been surpassed in goodness, 
and Healing health and general satisfaction, and proves that there 
are no incurable diseases. 

In Science there is no evolution from a lower to a 
higher plane. Just the reverse is true, for there is always 
direct expression of the Highest. No one who practices 
Truth in healing or in any of the walks of life, ever 
attempts to do so from the plane of evolution. They 
never attempt to put the theory that the higher is evolved 
from the lower into practice in a treatment. They do 
not, because it is incapable of demonstration. Nothing 
but direct expression of the Most High is expected in 
treatment. Nothing but the absolute is thought to be 
demonstrable in healing, so of what value, I would ask, 
are theories that cannot be proven by demonstration? 

A true idea of God is essential to a correct under- 
standing of Divine Science. From our knowledge of 
what He is, every conclusion is drawn concerning our- 
selves and the universe. It is said by some Scientists 
that" we mortals'' can never get the true and absolute 
idea of God, but Divine Science proves that there is no 
mortality but to and of false belief; that the All in All 
is eternal, and no man, save the Spirit of God manifest, 
knows the things of God. In Truth there is no mortality ; 
to God no loss nor gain. We find ourselves environed 
only with the Supreme Good, and we are absolutely with- 
out limitation here and now, save to a false sense of 
things, and when it is seen to be false, it is known to be 
powerless. Is not this scientific religion a grand and 
practical one ? 

Divine Science deals inclusively with God, pure 
Being, His creative action, perfect activity, and the re- 
sult of His action, or finished work. It is that Truth 

[282] 



that equally concerns all living. It most concerns the Conclusion 
individual, and humanity. It is true spiritual education, 
and the basis for the advancement of society. 

Truth has made you free. The understanding of 
truth is your realization of freedom. 



[283] 



INDEX. 



Asked. — Of Holy Spirit ; Imme- 
diate Response, By illumina- 
tion of Truth ; Convincing 
and satisfying. One Spirit 
All ; Conscious living pres- 
ence, 11. The way to, 163. 
Asking treatment, by affirm- 
ing truth, the right way, 175. 
Ask only for what you be- 
lieve in, 180. 

Apostolic Work. — Belief in God 
and man, the basis of, 160. 
If past for healing, then past 
for teaching. By what au- 
thority do they continue to 
preach, 165. 

Authority. — Self-evident truth ; 
Presence of God not vague 
belief. Test of Realization, 
15. Truth only. Spirit will 
instruct, 121. 

Atonement. — Consciousness of 
truth, 245. 

A Quaker. — Birthright, 25. 

Ascension. — "I and my father 
are one," 245. 

Affirmations. — Spirit voicing the 
truth of its self, 37. What 
to claim, 64. Of truth, 87. 

About Healing. — Directions for, 
262. 

Appearances. — Not the basis for 
reasoning, 63. 

Animals. — Why they suffer pain. 
Fear is suffering. Pain a 
sense of limitation, 235. 

Beginning. — Definition of, 49. 

Belief. — As used by Jesus the 
same as faith, 179, 186. 
Belief in self as in God ad- 
visable, 180. Is faith that 
knows no evil. Resisting 
. evil, unbelief and vain ef- 
fort, 185. 

Body. — Not limitation ; not sub- 
ject to two powers, 92. 
Cause of Death of ; Over- 
sight of. Only inlet of error, 
93. Should not be denied ; 
Disease not necessary to its 
perfection, 94. Perfect ex- 
pression of perfect cause, 
113. Should be held in 
agreement with Spirit, 133. 



Truth manifest in, is health, 
142. Supreme and unlim- 
ited idea, 150. No body of 
sin, 234. Immortality of, 
explained, 256. As source, 
set at naught by Law of ex- 
pression. Offspring of God, 
274. Wholly Spiritual our 
reasonable service. God at- 
tributes all embodied in man, 
276. Death dissipated. Not 
conceived in sin or born in 
iniquity, 277. 

Being. — Statement of; Man co- 
eternal with God, 30. Not 
subject to three divisions of 
time ; God our Being, 31. 
All conclusions predicated of, 
proves self divine, 65. Do- 
minion the attitude of, 67. 
Our identity, God, 66. No 
Mortality in, 91. To realize 
truth of, One must stop try- 
ing to create it. Reforming 
a repetition of forming, 216. 

Creation. — Takes place in the 
Creator ; In eternity, 32. 

Cursing of Fig Tree. — Its spirit- 
ual lesson explained. Dead 
from the roots makes it of 
no value, 254, 255. 

Crucifixion. — Explanation of. 
God raises body, 250. 

Cloud that Received Jesus Out 
of "Sight. — Symbolic and 
spiritual meaning, 253. 

Complaining. — Is about one's 
self. Course in Life, self- 
determined, 47. Can mur- 
mur only against one's self, 
213, 214. 

Carnally Minded. — Defined, 63. 

Consolation. — Divine Science 
comforts those grieving for 
friends supposed to be dead, 
254. 

Contemplation. — Of One's own 
conduct, 13. 

Comparison. — White light with 
Holy Spirit, 156. 

Conclusion. — Divine Science 
wages no warfare against 
body or matter : Proves mat- 
ter eternal in idea and form, 



[285] 



Divine Science 
and Healing 



271. Conclusions predicated 
of Divine Science, 271-283. 

Devil. — Personified beliefs and 
opinions. A liar from the 
beginning, 170. 

Denial and Affirmation. — The 
old and the new, 88. Now, 
the time for action, 89. The 
false and the true, 90. No 
fall in Adam ; alive in 
Christ. Daring to live truth 
demonstrates immortality, 91. 
False conversation put off, 
indulged by postponement, 
92. Our good here, 93. 
What to deny and what to 
affirm. The eternal true, 
tempoTary appearances false, 
95. Old man put off, new 
man put on. Acknowledg- 
ment realization, 96. Heal- 
ing affirmations, 97. The 
use of denial, not to destroy 
what is real. Affirmation 
powerful for freedom, 178. 

Dualism. — Dangers of ; as a 
house divided, 32. Error of 
errors, 34, 35. 

Destiny. — Full expression of God, 
32. 

Divine Science. — Transfers at- 
tention from effect to cause. 
In the world at the right 
time and place, 63. Truth's 
classification. Value of basis, 
unfailing principle. Strength, 
a rock of everlasting endur- 
ance. Power, universal ap- 
plication of, 71. Does not 
work toward perfection. 
Demonstrates perfection. 

Error serves no purpose in, 
72. Proves nothingness of 
error ; nothing the reverse of 
God. An eye-opener ; body 
ideal and spiritual, 78. The 
essentials of, 84. Reveals 
lost secret, 88. Denies no 
existing thing, 94. No more 
nor less than. Excludes 
miscalculation. False sense 
incident not reality. Ever- 
lasting, flawless and limit- 
less. The breadth of. Truth 
of truths the only liberality. 
Liberality defined, 107. True 
Science and true religion, 
160, 254. Teaches self heal- 
ing, 162. The work is, 167. 
True method of reasoning, 
170. No false side to. No 
false use of. Nothing to fear 
in, 175. Can and will heal 
them, 176. What students 
are first taught, 207. A 
great working and equaliz- 
ing power in the world, 210. 
There is certainty of opu- 
lence. Abound in the riches 



of infinite whole, 213,- 214. 
Free from mortality, dual- 
ism. Co-eternal and co-ex- 
istent with God. D. S. and 
Natural Science meet. Def- 
inite teaching proves we are 
now in a spiritual world, 
218. Man's divinity known 
and proven. Absolute salva- 
tion of body known and ap- 
plied, 222. First principles 
to learn. Practical realiza- 
tion of, 224. Does not dis- 
regard man made law, 235. 
A basis for education, 236. 
Its truth spoken and mani- 
fest from the standpoint of 
God, 246. Can be demon- 
strated for the "lower king- 
doms" ; Demonstrable in 
business relations, 261. 
"Chief cornerstone" of, 271. 
Knows no mortal mind or 
devil to attribute error to, 
275. Does not exalt one 
above another. Point of dif- 
ference between it and 
Christian Science, 276. Does 
not lower man's estimate of 
God, but elevates estimate of 
self to God, 278. Recog- 
nizes no mortality, no human 
view of loss or gain. Is 
freedom here and now. 
Deals inclusively with God 
and His manifestations. The 
truth which equally con- 
cerns all, 283. 

Evil. — "Missing the mark." 
"Falling short of Truth." 
Supposition, what might be 
were God not all. No free- 
dom in it, 34, 73. No real 
cause for. Being applied, 
the remedy for, 226. Omni- 
present goodness makes a 
nonentity of, 228. The way 
it comes into the world. At- 
tention fixed in form, re- 
versal of true idea, 229. 

Evolution. — None from a lower 
to a higher plane, the theory 
of, not demonstrable in 
healing, 282, 73. 

Erroneous Postulates. — Ac- 
counts for supposed phys- 
ical causation and fear. The 
belief of the fall of man, 
reversal of cause and effect, 
112. Beliefs to be dropped. 
No sustaining power in 
error, 122. List of, to be 
free from. Their opposites 
true, 278. Wrong thinking 
causes a sense of bodily in- 
harmony, 51, 58. 

Experience. — Not good to make 
wise. Creator, creating true, 
238. 



[286] 



Faith. — First step, put away 
error. Indulge no argument, 
35, 134. Fore word, 107. One- 
ness with God, basis of, 109. 
Substance of visibility, 110, 
114, 115. Substance of seek- 
ing and finding, 110, 111. 
Of Spirit, 111. Right atti- 
tude essential, 113. Ex- 
plains safety ; Spirit per- 
ceived through, 114. Prayer 
of understanding, 115. Our 
nature to have faith ; Being 
blends with all remedies. 
Works irrespective of human 
belief. Always based in 
truth, 171, 172. Not apart 
from reason. All things in 
nature, have the faith of 
God. We work, talk and 
think by. Active principle of 
Being. All accomplishments 
by reason of, 181. The be- 
lief to live and succeed in 
every position. Essential in 
every endeavor, 182. True 
endowment ; Perfectly nat- 
ural ; wholly Divine, 184. 
Results of living faith. We, 
alive with it ; By it live 
justly and honorably, 185. 
Motive power of Being. 
Cause to creative action. In 
principle is infallible. The 
fruit of . calm inward as- 
surance. The victory that 
overcometh the world dem- 
onstrates Immortality, 186. 

Facts About Healing. — Healing 
change of belief ; By power 
of Spirit, 115. By applica- 
tion of truth, 112, 131, 138, 
139, 142, 143, 144, 145. Ef- 
fects can not environ. Law 
God-like, 132. Freedom of 
action unfolded, 169. 

Feae. — Weakens the senses. Un- 
real, 46. Afraid not to fear, 
134. Considers all there is 
seen as enemy to its self, 
232. If we lose it what cer- 
tainty have we for conduct? 
Answered, 255. 

Forgiveness. — Defined. 53 54. 

First Born. — Scientific explana- 
tion of, 246. 

First Birth. — Being born of 
God. The entirety of every 
creature, 247. 

First Death. — Belief of separa- 
tion ; Belief in two powers, 
247. 

Faith and Belief a Unit. — 
Feelings determined by fixed 
beliefs, 62. 

God. — Comprehends all that really 
is, 246. Definition of Living 
God, 164. One alone is — no 
gods, 170. Power of, non- 



resisting, 175. All law, life Index 
and truth One ; Law of 
heaven and earth One. Law 
is God, 217. No power to 
act against, 226. The full- 
ness of the word, Infinite, 
Omnipresent, All, 246. Does 
not punish His children, nor 
afflict with disease. Seeing 
as He sees, is seeing all 
good, 250. 

Giving and Receiving. — Go hand 
in hand, 209. How to begin 
giving, that you may receive. 
The author's experience, 211. 

Home College.— Chartering of. 
Dedicated to Infinite Good. 24. 

Harmony. — Publication of ; Bold 
stand for unity, 24, 25. 

Heal the Sick. — Health not in 
time nor place. Environ- 
ments not a hindrance ; All 
absorbing realization. The 
beginning of healing, 16. 
The first three patients, 17. 
Speedy recovery, 18. Form- 
ula for, 43, 59, 69, 87, 97, 
99, 126, 129, 130, 135, 142, 
143, 145, 167, 168, 187, 188, 
215, 222, 263, 264, 265, 266, 
267, 268, 269, 270. Healing 
words, 167. No cases essen- 
tially incurable. Health free 
to all without money, 176. 
For realization of opulence, 
215. 

Healing. — An eternal process ; 
Expression of idea or soul. 
No one too high to do heal- 
ing ; — God, the healer, 52. A 
sign of understanding, 163. 
Promise as result of knowl- 
edge. Preachers should heal, 
164. To remain in the 
church until, 165. Absent 
treatment as effectual as 
present, 170. Divine com- 
munion. Why all remedies 
seem to benefit. Spirit can 
not lose hold of or faith in 
anything, 171. More than 
suggestion, or thought trans- 
ference, 172, 176. No hin- 
drances, 176. Divine Mind 
affirming its self. Power 
which heals, invisible. Done 
direct through law of Ex- 
pression. No more potent 
power than thought, 177. 
Why some are more diffi- 
cult to heal than others, 228. 
Influence of thought on chil- 
dren. In truth, unchanged 
by surroundings, 230. Why 
are some healed and others 
not? Answered, 260. Divine 
Science applied transcends 
all other methods of cure, 
281. 



[287] 



Divine Science 
and Healing 



Hell. — Need not die to go to. 
False beliefs and opinions. 
]69. 

Heaven. — Real state of Being. 
Made tangible by being, lov- 
ing, and living reality, 247. 
Authority ■ for saying it is 
consciousness of Being and 
not locality, 255. 

Immortality. — To demonstrate, 
123, Knows no death, 143, 
216. Does not begin with 
birth or death of body. What 
allness of Life means. To 
accept Creator as our Being, 
must stop trying to create 
Being, 216. To be laid hold 
of and brought to light. Es- 
sentials to be known, 217. 
Not dependent on anything. 
To be realized individually. 
Foundation facts for realiza- 
tion. Recognizes no corrup- 
tion, 222. Proves there is no 
partial truth, temporal life 
nor death. Saved from death 
here and now. I am, is life 
exempt from death. True 
freedom promised us. Form- 
ula of, 222. 

Illustrated. — Observation and 
righteous judgment, 158. 

Intuition. — God and Good syn- 
onymous. Compared with 
tuition, 117, 120. Spirit's 
own consciousness ; Heeding 
voice of, obedience to. Free 
from hypnotic suggestion, 
118. Illumination explained. 
True thinking indulged. Its 
highest unfoldment, 119. Es- 
tablishes belief in God, 120. 
Common to men and women, 
122. 

Image and Likeness of God. — 
Image, God expressed in 
visible form. Likeness, all 
God's attributes expressed in 
image, 246, 247. 

Intellect. — The rule of, 33. 

Immaculate Conception. — 

Wholly scientific. Spirit- 
ually explained, 253. 

Ignorance. — Taking things for 
what they are not, 39. 

Idea. — Potential in Being ; Ex- 
presses form ; The basis of 
health, 50. Visible things 
are soul ; Reason for bodily 
harmony, 64. Explained, 86. 
Interior and anterior to 
thought, 156. A living pic- 
ture, 159. True, of domin- 
ion. All inclusive, of unity. 
No indirect method applicable 
in healing, 280. 

Individuality. — Scriptural proof 
of its continuance after so- 
called death, 254. 



Jesus- Christ. — Life abundantly. 
Glorified son of man, God Ex- 
pressed, 161. 

Knowledge. — Certainty of, 11. 
Power of Holy Spirit ; Un- 
questionable ; Heals after 
twenty-five years of invalid- 
ism, 12. Method of convey- 
ing. Humanity's greatest 
need, 28, 29, 46. Relaxes 
and makes non-resisting, 175. 
The way of return to ; Right 
position essential, 230. 

Language of the Supreme. — 
True use of. Students 
should ask themselves daily. 
Right position the speaker, 
121. God's word to the in- 
dividual, 122. The still 
small voice, not heard in 
argumentative tones. To hear 
its voice, 127. Read Su- 
preme, that lies back of all 
nature. The highest intui- 
tion, 150, 152, 153, 154, 155. 

Last Enemy. — Separation. Letting 
go, important lesson, 134. 

Law of Growth. — Scientific ex- 
planation of, 239. 

Law. — Defined, 51, 53. 

Marriage. — Always believed of Di- 
vine origin. Right interpre- 
tation a unit. One substance 
only, 189. Universe includ- 
ing, eternal in God. Signifi- 
cance, influence and char- 
acter of, by knowledge of its 
origin. Beginning, sourced in 
origin of creative action. 
"Leaving father and mother," 
explained. "Bone of my 
bone" and "flesh of my 
flesh," explained, 190, 191, 
193. True of : satisfactory 
solutions of social problems. 
Production not to be thought 
lightly of. Without presence 
of God no offspring. Unity 
of Spirit and body. Male 
and female side by side in 
the Lord. Law of Expression 
reveals truth of, 191. True 
idea of, prompted by the 
Creator. True origin of all 
children. In Christ the sym- 
bol not abolished. In resur- 
rection no adverse opinions 
about. Two are as one. 
Basis of voluntary co-opera- 
tion. No limitation in com- 
plying with the laws of the 
land. Supreme love causes 
individuals to love one an- 
other, 192. 

No ownership. Equality, in- 
dependence and love. The 
freedom of unity. Can not be 
ignoble in purpose. We are 



[288] 



as Christ in God. True of, 
translates existence to God. Soul 
mates not created in pairs. 
God's ability depreciated, 
193. Allegory, Abraham and 
two wives, 194. "Marriage 
scene in Cana of Galilee" 
viewed the same by St. Paul 
and Origen. Man, male and 
female ; limitless selfhood, 
head of church, etc.,— The 
same to God as Christ. How 
to "love wife as self" and 
"reverence" husband, 

"Wives submit yourselves," 
explained. Submit all to 
pure Being. Mary's concep- 
tion when Angel Gabriel ap- 
peared and Holy Spirit over- 
shadowed, 196. Love and 
reverence one. Two shall be 
side by side in truth. Belief 
of Spirit and Body unlike 
each other detrimental. Sup- 
positional belief persecute. 
Law says cast out physical 
causation. Male and female 
one, in one cause. One 
source contains fatherhood, 
motherhood and childhood, 
197. Childhood expression of 
Parenthood. Joined together 
in God can not be rent 
asunder. Its injunction in- 
crease and multiply. It shall 
never cease. Now are we as 
the angels of God in heaven. 
Knowledge includes right 
chose. True unity ends dis- 
cord. Every child a Christ- 
child. Suffering little chil- 
dren to come unto me, ex- 
plained, 198. True commun- 
ion. Doing what the Father 
does. Born aright. No more 
twain, 199. "How shall this 
thing be," explained. Over- 
shadowed, explained. Know- 
ing all is God, explained, 200, 
205. Spirit claims its own. 
What to believe of it. Love 
is given to God manifest in. 
Joined to the Lord we are 
one Lord, 201. Keep in re- 
membrance, God as all. 
Preparation for offspring. 
No nature but Divine to par- 
take of. Understanding nec- 
essary. Man and woman 
equally desirous of Parent- 
hood, 202. "Let us make 
man," Spiritually understood. 
Natural state of motherhood 
demonstrated in Divine Sci- 
ence. Free from disability. 
No shame connected with, 
203. Our part. Need to 
know truth of. Original pur- 
ity, Right to thoughtful 



preparation. No misfortune. 
Heirs of God. Affords best 
possible birth. Birthright 
pearl of great price. Con- 
clusion — Holy Spiritual. My 
commandment, — Love, 205. 

Man. — God-idea, 35. Could not 
exist as the reverse of God. 
Ever in the presence of God, 
72. 'Image and likeness of 
the all good, 82. One with 
God, 88. The fall of man, 
false belief; The Christ of 
God, 89. Not descended from 
two powers, 141. Profitable 
way for. Illumined with 
God-Idea. 157. Male and 
female, God expressed, 189, 
190. Jesus first born, and 
only begotten of every creat- 
ure, 190. Name for human- 
ity — male and female. Holy 
Spiritual, 194. "Is God and 
with God in beginning." The 
word that becomes flesh. The 
truth that came by Jesus 
Christ. The life of every 
man, 245. Co-eternal and co- 
equal with the Creator, 246. 
Made up right. No division 
in, 271. Will demonstrate 
his freedom from death, 274. 
Not reflection but direct ex- 
pression of God, 274. Must 
be at one with God or not 
at all, 275. Giving up error 
no loss to, 277. Not to rule 
body arbitrarily ; Is an in- 
divisible whole, 280. 

"My God, My God, Why Hast 
Thou Forsaken Me?" — 
Spiritual meaning and pur- 
pose of Statement, 252. 

Money. — Medium or exchange. No 
voluntary system. No want. 
Demand includes supply, 25, 
26. Be free in laying up or 
in spending it, 238. 

Non-Resistance. — Its opposite 
blind leading, 136. They who 
fulfill resist not. God not 
worshipped while fighting 
devil, 140. 

Overcoming of Poverty. — Neither 
thought nor word can rightly 
control ; I am the way, 150. 
Spiritual education essential 
to, 207. Means to be busi- 
ness manager, in accord with 
universal law, 208. True 
conquest of poverty. Not 
merely personal, universal. 
The conquest of false beliefs. 
I am the conquest. Results 
from what we give out from 
within, 209. Law of Balance. 
No law by which poverty can 
be made real. Not true that 
one class can impoverish 



Index 



[289 ] 



Divine Science 

and Healing 



another. The universe a 
just one, 210, 211. Riches 
not gained hy doing poor 
work. How to practice to 
overcome seeming obstacles. 
A bountiful harvest, 212. 
Author's experience, 211.213. 
The opulence of an infallible 
law, 213. Being concerned 
with the origin of things, 
214. Affirmations for prac- 
tice. Prayer of thankfulness, 
215. 

Omnipresence. — Regard for, Ex- 
cellent way. Timidity over- 
come, 22. 

Parenthood. — Spiritually ex- 

plained. Sourced in Being. 
Fatherhood and Parenthood 
identical, 244. 

Prayer. — Baptism of the Spirit, 
99. Application of in heal- 
ing, 100. Of spirit and un- 
derstanding. Seeking and 
finding our good. Law not 
changeable or breakable, 101. 
Faith the substance of. True 
seeking. The loss of separa- 
tion essential to finding, 102. 
Not actualized in dualism. 
Divine unfoldment answer to, 
103. Power invisible. Word 
and form, symbol. Method 
of seeking and having, 101. 
The closet. How to enter. 
Pray in secret. False beliefs 
obsessing. Go out but by 
fasting from error, 105. 
Grant to others what you ask 
of God. Fulfillment of the 
Lord's Prayer, 106. Fulfill- 
ing of, 129. Why we Pray 
one for another, 162. Of 
thankfulness, 215. Teaching 
children to pray, 238. 

Prejudice. — Its remedy, 227. 

Personality. — Defined. 226. 

Questions by Beginners and 
Answers. — Cures not ef- 
fected by material remedies. 
Pain, effect not cause, 224, 
225. Why disease seems 
real. Spiritual adepts free 
from desire. Desire recog- 
nized need. 225. 

Realization. — Promise to Holy- 
Spirit. Ready to teach 
Truth : Full import of, 15. 

Reconciliation. — Truth the word 
of. 229. None between the 
self-existing all and error of 
belief, 276. 

Religion. — Scientific. Working 

basis, the Creator. 31. Truth 
only. The practice of Reli- 
gion and Truth one. 27. 
Truth its rock foundation. 28. 
Truth's nature and practice, 



36. Unity of God and Man, 
254. 

Recognition. — Spirit's demand. 
Experiences eternal good, 37. 
Not recognized not enjoyed, 
64. 

Regeneration. — Where it begins. 
225. 

Spiritual Experience. — Whole- 
ness beyond previous concep- 
tion, 18. Full consciousness 
effect ; Blissful peace. Gospel 
of Being, Basis of Work, 19, 
20. All Scriptural promises 
for this world, 38. Relation- 
ship of forms to each other 
and to their source, 45. 
Author's experience, 110, 211. 

Scientists. — What they render 
thanks for, 97. Healers ex- 
perience, 162. Considerate as 
was Paul, 165. Authorized 
preachers and physicians, 
166. Speak word for each 
other, 167. Know what it 
means to hold patients in 
truth, 177. Know and have 
faith in Omnipresence of 
Good ; a fountain never-fail- 
ing. Your good shall come 
right where you are. Dream 
of success less than success, 
184, 185. Thousands have 
testified to the increase of 
business, 208. A law-abiding 
people, 236. Do not try to 
create Being. Do not believe 
in matter apart from Spirit. 
They know matter is here to 
stay ; God and heaven here 
to stay ; Man here to stay ; 
Know no Being that has a 
higher and lower self, no 
such weak attitude, 279. 

Special Instructions to Pa- 
tients. — General advice, 125, 
127, 134, 135, 136, 137, 138. 
139, 142, 143, 145. Our 
good pleasure. Treatment 
against belief of enmity, 126. 
Our purpose here, 127. Tri- 
fling things can not annoy. 
Past events have no power 
of action. Truth suffers no 
rivals, 128. Healing ideas, 
129, 131. Think and mani- 
fest salvation, not sin and 
loss, 133. Say not, thought 
and word can make sick, 133. 
Use no personal will, 142. 
We, maker of conditions. 
Safe method, 138. Go alone 
and realize. Apply direc- 
tions, 173. Strive not with 
thought ; Free to image. Re- 
ceive Scriptural promises to 
yourself. How to make dis- 
ease non-existent, 174. Di- 
rections for practice, 262. 



[290] 



Silence. — Going into, defined, 129, 
240. Usual lines of concen- 
tration of no value. Thought 
controlled by Being only. 
Concentration explained, 132. 
Practice of concentration. 
Holy mount, meaning of, 152. 
How to listen and hear the 
silence. To depend upon it, 
153. Let concentration be 
realized. Truth of Cause and 
repose, 173. 

Soul That Sinneth,' etc. — Ex- 
plained, 52. 

Soul. — God-idea ; Relation to 
Body and all effects ; What 
Being externalizes in form, 
62. Demonstrates the prob- 
lem of life. Knows nothing- 
ness of evil, 230. 

Son of God. — True meaning of. 
Direct expression of the Cre- 
ator. Only begotten. Full of 
grace and truth. Eternal 
idea manifest, 245. 

Spiritual World. — We retain 
love for each other in. We 
are conscious individuals. 
Love universal is God. We 
have form from eternity to 
eternity, 231. We know 
each other there, 250. 

Sacrifice. — Truth of, 263. 

Sin That Shall Not Be For- 
given. — Explanation of. The 
son of man has power to for- 
give or give up error, 251. 

Suppositional Belief. — Erron- 
eous leading of, 57, 58. Low 
estimate of God. Foundation, 
shifting sand. Falsity of 
theory, that "the higher 
evolves from the lower," 73. 
Of physical causation is con- 
fusion, 80. False premise ; 
Mistakes, 110. Error of 
belief accounted for, 156. 
Cast out of Eden, 159. De- 
pressing results in business, 
182. Not profitable to know 
the untrue, 183. Believes in 
falsehood, 248. Not in ma- 
terial mind. There is no 
material mind, 281. 

Salvation. — Definition of, 167. 
What it means. The truth 
of Being, proves there is no 
partial truth, temporal life 
or death, 222. 

Scriptural Promises. — Time and 
place of fulfillment, 163. 

Seeking and Finding. — How to 
find what is sought, 208. 

Second Birth. — An awakening to 
truth of what first birth 
means, 247. 

Second Death. — Awakening again 
to the truth of unity. An- 
nihilation of the belief of 



death and hell. We are not 
hurt with, 248. 

Thought. — Now, time for change. 
Good fully received, 46. 
Nature and office of. Essen- 
tial problem. Being neither 
made nor marred by. In- 
cludes feeling and purpose, 
45, 46. Results of; Will di- 
rects change of basis, 50. 
Results defined. God the 
principle, 54-57. Controlled 
by self. Concentration and 
self-poise, 48. Guide to 
Truth, 58, 59, 60. True 
Thoughts, 61. According to, 
do things come to pass, 63. 
Limitless use of, 66. Gives 
-form to infinite-idea, 67. The 
only control of, 122. A 
means to an end, 176. Sacred 
and valuable to author, 186. 
Fullness of Infinite mind 
produces, 216. 

Truth. — The reason for all reas- 
oning, 181. Of Being in each 
one tells no false stories of 
any, 185. Treatment of 
Truth, 187, 188. The remedy 
for trouble and selfishness, 
233. Method for discipline of 
children. Proves accidents of 
no value, 237. Should it be 
used to increase business, Yes 
it is according to the bible 
to do so, 242. 

The Effect of Thought. — Liv- 
ing forms — the language of 
God, 67. Detrimental effects 
of false theories, 68. 

Temptations. — Human beliefs 
and desires, 256. 

The Lost. — Scriptural meaning 
explained. Outer darknes's" 
Spiritual definition of ; Every 
seeking for what is at hand, 
232. 

Thief. — Definition ; Explained. 
Can not steal from Father, 
161. 

Trinity. — Comprises Life's Prob- 
lem, 61. Reveals immortality. 
That there is no reality in 
what is called evil, 222. 
Brings out beauty of individ- 
uality, 237. Eternal, un- 
changeable, can never cease 
to be, 243. 

The Law of Expression. — Divine 
order ; First revelation of. 
Distinguishes Divine Science, 
21, 23, 82. Spiritually re- 
vealed to author, 82. Order 
of, 45. No loss to God, 63. 
I can lose nothing, 69. Rule 
three. Taught and explained. 
74, 75, 76, 77-82. True self 
reliance. Truth can not 
prove error real,- 72. True 



Index 



[291] 



Divine Science 
and Healing 



method of reasoning. The 
trinity that accounts for all 
that is. Symbolized in the 
bible by "The Tree of Life" 
— "The Vine and Branches," 
74. Proves man, one sub- 
stance. Being, the totality 
of the three planes. The one 
method of the one all. In- 
fallible rule for interpreta- 
tion. Proves body to be in 
Spirit — Spirit as all ; — in- 
equality departure from 
truth, 75. True definition of 
Expression, use of. The 
Creator's method ; Works 
from the invisible to the vis- 
ible. Proves heaven has 
come, 76. In it no separa- 
tion. Eternal harmony of 
cause and effect. Does not 
evolve the higher from the 
lower, 77. In it no error 
operates in creation. The 
only order of expression. In- 
cludes Fatherhood and son- 
ship, 79, 155. Equal to all 
there is. Is all truth. God 
dominion, our dominion. 
Mentality is center and 
means of expression, 79, 80. 
The only order of self demon- 
stration. Absolute freedom. 
At-one-ment of God and man 
on the three planes, 82. De- 
fines difference between 
Being and having, 83. Main- 
tenance of unity. No limita- 
tion. Used in all we do. 
Three planes, or factors, not 
interchangeable as regards 
position. Maintenance of 
harmony and happiness, 80. 
Does away with strife. Nat- 
ural conclusions. General 
explanation. Not resulting 
from experience, 85, 86. 
True use of, 107. Life's so- 
lution, 123. Creator and 
creation both here, in one 
place. Man resting in the 
Creator, His glory forever, 
155. Can never cease to be, 
243. 

Teaching. — Beginning of ; a-w 
fallacy of dualism. Thought 
held while treating. Teach- 
ing thoroughly scientific, not 
derived from books, but from 
Omnipresence, 23. Accords 
with Creator's ideas ; Knows 
no imperfection ; Admits no 
error ; Expresses nothing but 
truth, 112. What would 
teachers do? No compromise 
with error, 124. True prac- 
titioner unchangeable, 125. 

True Interpretation. — Body in 
Spirit, Brain in Mind, Vis- 



ibility in God, 39. Knowledge 
of what Body is, is true 
belief of, 64. 

Treatments. — Defined ; Treat 
only from universal. Apply 
Law of Expression, definite 
purpose, 225, 226. Recovery 
of patients explained. No in- 
curable diseases, 227. Trutb 
applies alike in all cases. 
Children treated as adults, 
233. Healing statements. Do 
true healers suffer pain? 
Author's healing. All can be 
healed, 234. • 

Theological. Questions. — Word 
Father, scientific meaning of 
as Jesus used it, 244. 
Fatherhood is Parenthood 
universal. Brotherhood 
sourced in Parenthood is uni- 
versal. I and Father eter- 
nally One, 275. 

The Spoken Word. — Instruction 
for expansion of conscious- 
ness, 145. God manifest is 
with God and is God. Re- 
veals outer as inner. Order 
is equality, 148. Becomes 
flesh. Being, the power to 
speak living words. God's 
purpose revealed. Law of 
Expression maintained, 149, 
153. Divine results known 
by producing them. Ex- 
pressed word of infinite lan- 
guage of God, 150. Our words 
expression of divine idea. 
Possibility unexpressed until 
spoken, 154. 

Truth's Practice. — Practical ad- 
vice. Annoyances put away. 
For daily practice, 41, 43, 
44. Statement of, 68, 69. 
Shaping our ways like unto, 
66. Unchangeable law versus 
personal opinion, 101. Turn- 
ing away falsehood, speaking 
truth. Spiritually minded, 
123. Sorrow and trouble dis- 
pelled. Jesus Christ oneness 
with, 137. Sensation under- 
stood, not feared, 141. All 
can demonstrate truth. 
Science is mathematical, 141. 
No self delusion, etc., 150. 
Coming to self is coming to 
life, 158. What patients 
have to do with their heal- 
ing, 166, 175. Relation of 
Spiritual will to mentality 
essential, 175. Do not be a 
medium through which 
others receive treatment, 177, 
178. Constant sowing and 
constant reaping, 212, 213. 
Practice of success more ef- 
ficient than holding thought, 
238. Physician's method and 



[292] 



metaphysician's method, 40, 41. 

Trust. — Child's example of. Move 
with the Infinite All, 181. 

Unity.— Never separates family 
or friends. Separation, non- 
acceptance of, 18. Work- 



ing basis, 45. What people 
want to know and live, 236 
No satisfaction apart from, 
237. The only demonstrable 
principle, 280. 
Unhappiness. — Ingratitude, 37. 



Index 



293 j 



HARMONY: 



Devoted to Divine Science and Healing and all 
that Pertains to the Well Being of the Individual. 

^HE INTENTIONS of the editors of Harmony are : 

To teach that God is infinite and ever present, and that there is 

no other Power or presence. 
That there is but one Life, Mind or Spirit. 
To teach the truth of the body, and its true relation to God. 
To show that knowledge and faith are realization and demonstration. 
That there is no religion higher than Truth — than Christ's presentation of 

the Truth of Being. 
To supply a simple method by which all may practice their knowledge 

of Truth, and demonstrate the Christ method of healing. 
To supply to students and practitioners practical lessons in Divine Science 

and Healing. 
To bring about a Unity of Thought, Purpose and Work. 
To bring about a correct use of Terms that will truthfully convey the 

idea of omnipresent good, and fulfil the law in our dealings 

one with another. 
To interpret Scripture, spiritually, from the plane from which it is 

written. 
To notice publications of the day, and supply interesting information of 

value to students. 



77* 'RMS TN ADVANCE In AMERICA— One year, $1.00. Single 

- copy, ioc. In AUSTRALASIA AND 
BRITAIN — One year, 5s. Single copy, c;d. C. L. and M. E. CRAMER, 

Editors. Published by THE HOME COLLEGE OF DIVINE SCIENCE, 3360 
Seventeenth Street, San Francisco, California. Phone, Capp 271 1. Send stamps for 
sample. 



The Home College of Divine Science 

3360 Seventeenth Street, San Francisco, Cal. 



This College was incorporated under the laws of the State of California, May 
4, 1888, for Educational, Ethical and Religious purposes 5 for instruction in Divine 
Science and its therapeutic application, or the Christ method of healing. 

The full course of instruction consists of four departments : Primary, Training, 
Theological and Normal. 

The Primary teaches fundamental principles. 

The Training mentally disciplines in right thinking, teaching and application, 
which is health, happiness and prosperity. 

The Theological is for the scientific and spiritual study of the Bible, and ministry 
of the word. 

The Normal is for the special training of teachers. In this course the detail of the 
Science is explained 5 the students are required to demonstrate their knowledge of Divine 
Science, and prove their competency to teach, answer questions scientifically, and interpret 
the Scriptures spiritually. 

After completing the course and passing a satisfactory examination, they are recom- 
mended as teachers and ministers of the Gospel of Divine Science. 

The terms for these classes are within the reach of all. Price of Primary course of 
eight lessons, five dollars ; Training, five dollars j Theological course of twelve lessons, 
ten dollars 5 the Normal course complete, with Ministerial Certificate, fifty dollars. 

By correspondence, the courses are the same price. 

Any part, or all of this course, can be taught by correspondence. 

Primary Classes will be organized and taught regularly November, February, May 
and August, and as much oftener as there is a call for them. These classes will be fol- 
lowed by the Training and Theological, if students so desire them. The Normal is 
formed as often as application is made by students sufficiently advanced to take it. 

Those wishing to take lessons will please communicate with the College, and those 
wishing to start Divine Science Centers will please write for information. 

M. E. Cramer, President. 
C. L. Cramer, Vice-President. 
F. E. Cramer, Treasurer. 
Susie Velma Moore, Secretary. 



The First Divine Science Church 

Of San Francisco 

Holds services every Sunday at 1 1 a. m., M. E. Cramer, Pastor. 
Sunday School at 10 a. m. 

Every Wednesday at 2:30 p. m. a healing meeting is held, 
when both present and absent patients are healed by the united treat- 
ment of the class. These meetings are open to the public. 

From the Ferry, take either Valencia or Mission Street cars to 
Seventeenth Street; the college is on Seventeenth, between these two 
streets. 



M. E. Cramer and C. L. Cramer give united treatment to absent 
cases every evening. 

M. E. Cramer receives and gives treatment to both present and 
absent patients from 10 a. m. to 2 p. m. daily, except Sundays. 

Appointments are made to suit the convenience of those who can- 
not come during office hours. 

There are no diseases that are necessarily incurable. When the 
patient or friends work with the healer, the Spirit of wholeness is 
manifest. " Where two are agreed upon earth" in any one thing, 
there is the all powerful "I am" in the midst. 

Know this, if you have not been healed, you can be. Health is 
your right. 

HOME COLLEGE MEETINGS FREE TO ALL, 



